Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

ANTARCTICA – SOUTH POLE  
UNKNOWN TIME

A massive black cloud had finally dissipated from the sky after what felt like an earthquake. From his vantage point, the Saint could see deep fractures spiderwebbing across the frozen expanse, remnants of the violent tremor. Judging by the distance, the epicenter had to be at least twenty kilometers away. Focusing his Cosmo, he vanished in a flash.

He reappeared near the crater’s edge, nearly stumbling into its depths. Mu peered down, unease prickling at him. It looked as though something had erupted from the earth itself – the hole was so vast he couldn’t even see the other side. But that wasn’t what had drawn him here.

People.

He could sense them. Human presences, alive, somewhere nearby.

His gaze swept across the endless white until he spotted a dark shape. As he drew closer, the figures became clear: two people, unconscious. The woman clung tightly to the man, her grip frozen in place. A quick check confirmed they were still alive, but not for long. Hypothermia would claim them soon if he didn’t act.

xXx

Night had already fallen over Greece by the time Mu materialized in his temple. He glanced down at the two figures in his arms, wondering where to put them while they recovered. More importantly, what would he do when they woke up and started asking questions?

For now, warming them up was the priority. He carried them to the only room in his temple with a proper bed and was just about to settle them in when he sensed an approaching presence.

Great. More questions.

“Mu? You’re back already? I thought you weren’t due until tomorrow...” Of course it was Aldebaran – no way he’d miss Mu’s return. “Where are you?”

“In my quarters, old friend! And I could use a hand...”

Aldebaran quickened his pace, concern furrowing his brow. What had happened? When he entered the room, he found Mu struggling to arrange two strangers in his bed.

“What the–? Where did these two come from?” Aldebaran frowned. “Mu, don’t tell me you brought them back from the South Pole!”

“Exactly that,” Mu admitted, letting Aldebaran help position the man beside the small red-haired woman. “I saw an earthquake, went to investigate, and found them nearly frozen to death. I couldn’t just leave them there.”

“Typical you,” Aldebaran chuckled.

“As if you’d have done any different,” Mu shot back with a smirk.

“Fair enough. But what happens when they wake up? They’ll want answers...”

“I’ll speak with Athena. I know we’re not supposed to bring outsiders into the Sanctuary, but surely she’ll understand. They would have died out there.”

“True, but it’s already night. You won’t reach her now. And if we don’t get them out of those wet clothes soon, they’ll freeze all over again.”

They worked with practiced efficiency, stripping the man of his soaked garments. Just then, Shaka of Virgo appeared silently in the doorway, startling them both.

“What are you doing?”

Aldebaran recovered first and quickly explained while Mu continued dressing the unconscious man. When Mu moved to the woman, the other two Saints froze.

“Mu, what are you doing?” Shaka demanded, appalled. “You’re going to undress this woman without her consent?”

“She’s half-frozen, Shaka. She’s in no state to give consent to anything. I mean no disrespect, I’m just trying to save her life.” Mu’s voice remained calm as he carefully removed the soaked jumpsuit.

“Right. I think I’ll be heading home now...” Aldebaran averted his gaze and made for the door. “If you need anything, neighbor, you know where to find me. Good night!”

“Thanks...” Mu finished dressing the woman in one of his robes and tucked both strangers beneath thick winter blankets. He lingered for a moment, watching them, before stepping out of the room. Shaka followed.

“Mu... what will you do when they wake up?”

“I know. They’ll have questions. I’m not sure yet. I’ll speak to Athena in the morning.”

“And where will you sleep?” Shaka asked. “Your bed is clearly occupied. You’re welcome to stay in Virgo, I have space.”

“Thanks, but I’ll stay here. I don’t want them waking up alone in a strange place with no one to explain. I’ll set up a futon in the hall, no trouble.” Mu smiled gratefully.

“As you wish.” For a fleeting moment, Mu could’ve sworn he saw disappointment flicker across Shaka’s face. “I’ll take my leave, then. Good night.”

“Good night, Shaka.” Mu watched his friend depart before turning back toward the room where the strangers slept.

Something told him the days ahead would be anything but quiet.

xXx

Warmth.

Was she dead?

The last thing she remembered was snow – painfully close to her face – and a cold so deep it felt like it had seeped into her bones. But now... she was warm. Too warm. And something heavy pressed down on her. She cracked her eyes open, unsure what to expect.

The first thing she saw was a beautifully carved stone ceiling. Then she realized the weight was just blankets – and the bed beneath her was impossibly soft. But the heat was stifling. She needed to get out. Where was she? What happened to all that snow?

She turned her head and realized she wasn’t alone.

“...Mulder?”

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY – ARIES HOUSE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
SUNDAY, JUNE 21ST, 1998 – 8:41 A.M.

Scully tried to wake her partner, to no avail. She might’ve been worried if he didn’t look so peacefully warm under all those blankets. She herself was boiling. She thought about the risk of leaving the bed to explore the place – after all, she had no idea where she was.

She decided to take the risk.

She got up carefully and left the room, not without noticing how beautiful the walls and ceiling were. The resident clearly had excellent taste.

Mu had been up for quite a while. In fact, he hadn’t really slept at all. He’d been “too fussy for a Tibetan,” as his friend from the temple above liked to say. He simply couldn’t find a comfortable position on the futon, the hall wasn’t dark enough, and he could hear every external sound. As he brooded over his sleepless night, he realized he wasn’t alone in the kitchen anymore.

Scully stopped right in her tracks when she saw the person who had to be the owner of the place. Never in her life had she seen anyone who looked like that. Not in an inhuman way, of course, but not even the punks or glam kids she was used to seeing on the streets had quite that look. There’s a big difference between someone dressed up and someone who simply is the way they are. And there he was – a stranger.

It took her a second to decide he was a man, and not a woman with long lilac hair, a robe that looked Greek, and a beauty that was… essential. Pure.
Her moment of contemplation ended when the stranger decided to speak.

"I see you're doing well..." Mu studied the woman standing in the kitchen doorway, slightly unsettled by the way she stared at him. "Why don’t you sit down and have something to eat? You must be hungry, right?"

Scully’s naturally cautious nature didn’t stand a chance against Mu’s inviting aura. She was determined to get the answers she needed from him, but the moment he asked her to sit down, she did – without hesitation, and in silence. And when he smiled at her... well, he didn’t have eyebrows, and that made her let out a silent gasp, which Mu noticed immediately.

"I imagine you're confused by what you’re seeing. And I’m sure you have lots of questions too."

Seeing that she didn’t even blink while he spoke, and that her eyes were fixed on his forehead, Mu decided to be more direct – not that this was his usual approach. He took one of Scully’s hands and brought it to where his eyebrows would have been, had he had any. Her eyes widened, completely shocked by the smooth skin she touched. Mu laughed at her surprise. And, surprisingly, Scully ended up laughing too.

From the same doorway she had just stood in, Mulder watched the scene unfold, more dumbfounded than he had ever been in his life.

"Hey, hey! What’s going on here?" Mulder approached with zero subtlety. "Where are we, and what are we doing here?" Then, turning to Scully, he added indignantly, "And who the hell is this?"

Scully stopped laughing instantly, but couldn’t get a word out – she didn’t know the answers either. Mu was slightly surprised by the reaction but understood the man was disoriented and confused. Naturally, he was upset. Mu quickly decided to speak before things escalated in front of the woman.

"Please calm down. Why don’t you have a seat? You should eat something. Then I’ll tell you my name and what happened to you." Mu blinked – an action that nearly made Mulder step back.

Still wondering what kind of man blinks at another man like that, Mulder decided to go along. Truth was, he was starving. But he wasn’t about to eat before learning the name of this strange guy. And he was strange – what the hell did Scully think about him?

"Well, to begin with, my name is Mu."

The two looked at him. Judging by their faces, the name was unexpected.

"I’m Tibetan, hence the name. And you’re in Athens, Greece."

"In the city of Athens?" Scully glanced around, looking for windows. "But it’s so quiet here... it doesn’t feel like we’re in the middle of Athens..."

"And we’re not. We’re in the city, yes, but in a more... secluded part, let’s say." Mu informed them, carefully avoiding unnecessary details.

"And how did we get here?" Mulder took over. "I don’t remember leaving Antarctica. I didn’t even know how we were going to make it back..."

"I figured you didn’t have a way home, Mr. – "

"Mulder. Just call me Mulder."

"Mulder, then. I was in the area and found you both collapsed in the snow, next to a crater. I brought you here."

Mu stopped speaking and took a sip of his tea, using the pause to gauge their reactions. He sensed more questions coming, and he knew he couldn’t answer them before speaking to Athena. This was his cue to leave.

"You’ll have to excuse me, but I need to step out. Please make yourselves at home. I won’t be long, but if I am, I’ll ask one of my neighbors to check in on you."

And with that, he left before they could protest.

xXx

Mu climbed the stairs faster than usual, silently hoping to run into Shaka. He didn’t want to leave the two alone – they seemed decent, but it was clear they asked all the right questions. He could count on Aldebaran to keep them company, but knowing his friend, he’d end up saying too much.

"You left strangers alone in your temple, Mu?"

It was Shaka, standing on the Taurus staircase.

"Oh, Shaka, good morning..." Mu greeted him, grateful to find him so quickly. "Were you coming to see me?"

Mu’s question was completely innocent – Shaka knew that. Still, he felt his face flush.

"I... came to see if you needed help. I sensed they had woken up and figured you’d be heading to see Athena soon..." Shaka finally noticed, relieved, that Mu hadn’t picked up on his awkwardness. "...and that it wouldn’t be wise to leave them alone in your temple."

"You read my mind, as always!" Mu smiled innocently, making the Virgo Saint blush again. "I was just about to ask for your help. Can you stay with them while I talk to Athena? I hope I’m not bothering you."

"Not at all, Mu." Shaka managed a small smile. "I’ll head there now. One of them seemed quite agitated – I'm guessing the man?"

"He woke up a bit confused..." Mu chuckled, remembering the woman’s reaction to his appearance. "And he seems a little... territorial about his partner. I don’t know much about them, because if I started asking..."

"...you’d have to let them ask questions in return. I know," Shaka finished for him.

"Exactly. You really get me." Mu resumed his climb after a light wave to his friend. "I’ll be going now – thanks for the help!"

Shaka sighed, watching his friend disappear upstairs. He really had no idea. He touched his own face, still warm. Was Mu blind, too innocent, or just indifferent? He chose to push aside his feelings and focus on the favor Mu had asked.

xXx

In Mu’s small kitchen, a debate was unfolding. Mulder had just discovered it was Saturday – which meant it had been a whole day since he’d gone to Antarctica to rescue his partner. But what did Saturday have to do with anything? Well, obviously, he was losing his mind trying to understand how a lilac-haired guy with no eyebrows had transported them from the South Pole to Greece in a matter of hours – assuming they’d spent the entire night in that enormous bed. The lack of information was killing him. And Scully didn’t even seem to care!

"Scully!" Mulder snapped his fingers in front of her face, trying to get her attention. "Come on! Are you really not worried about what’s going on?"

"Mulder..." Scully was studying the stonework on the walls around her. "Mulder, I don’t even know what’s going on. We’re alive, we’re safe, and it doesn’t look like anyone’s about to attack us. I don’t see any reason to panic..."

"I can’t believe this!" Mulder stood up – only to come face-to-face with a very blond young man entering the room.

"The lady is right. You are, in fact, in the best place possible at the moment – considering that yesterday, you were nearly frozen to death. You were found by Mu in Antarctica, correct?" Shaka approached the table and took the seat Mu had used earlier.

"See?" Mulder turned to Scully. "Yesterday, Scully. That guy brought us here yesterday! I went to get you out of that ship, and now it’s the next morning and we’re in Greece! You know what? I’m calling it – we were teleported."

"Mulder..." Scully warned, smiling.

"Well," Shaka interjected, "yes, it was teleportation. Mu’s specialty. I assume you’ve noticed he’s... unusual, so there’s no reason to deny the method he used to rescue you."
Scully’s smile faded at Shaka’s calm statement.

"But tell me about this ship, sir..."

"Mulder. And she’s Scully." Mulder replied, his eyes wide with disbelief. "The ship..."

"Mulder, what ship? There was no ship..." Scully interrupted, uncomfortable.

"Of course there was!" Mulder snapped back. "You saw it! What did you think that thing was?"

"A military base, I don’t know!" Scully replied, clearly unsettled.

"Mu said he found us next to a crater in the snow."

Mulder gave up arguing with her and turned to the blond guy.

"By the way, what’s your name?"

"Shaka."

"Right. So, your friend found us by this crater. The ship I pulled Agent Scully out of is what made that crater – it was buried under the snow, you see..."

"Agent?" Now it was Shaka’s turn to be curious. "Agents… are you police?"

"Not exactly police. We’re federal agents. We work for the FBI, in the United States."

"Oh, forgive my ignorance. We live very reclusively here. Mu made me think you were married. So you work together?"

"Yes," Scully confirmed, glancing out a small window. "Do you think we could go outside? I’d like to see the city..."

"Sorry, but we’ll have to wait until Mu returns," Shaka said calmly. "Please don’t think you’re prisoners – this is for your safety."

"Okay, if we can’t leave, then tell me more about Mu’s teleportation," Mulder pushed forward.

Shaka sighed – his second sigh of the morning. He quickly assembled a grand explanation in his mind about the power of the mind and spirituality, since he didn’t intend to reveal Mu’s identity as a Saint. He figured he could convince at least one of them. And the other, well, would at least have something to chew on until Mu came back with Athena’s instructions.

And so he spoke, drawing a variety of reactions from the two.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY – ATHENA TEMPLE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
SUNDAY, JUNE 21ST, 1998 – 10:26 A.M.

Saori was truly worried. A ship had emerged from underground right at the spot where she’d asked Mu to investigate a strange and immense energy surge – one she’d determined was coming from a single living being. And now, two unconscious Americans were the only witnesses, brought here by Mu. Yes, according to Sanctuary’s ancient rules, everything about this situation was wrong. But she completely supported Mu’s decision. The Americans could stay for as long as needed. After all, she felt – therefore she knew – that they were still in danger.

"Mu don’t worry so much. I know it breaks rules you’ve followed longer than I’ve been here, but I think you did the right thing by bringing them. And we shouldn’t worry about whether they’ll find out Sanctuary secrets – what matters is their safety, and the safety of the whole world..."

"That thing that came out of the ground... it was big, miss. Huge. Was that where the Cosmo you sensed came from?"

"I’m almost certain. Our senses aren’t that precise, but I think the location matches… We need to find out what it was, Mu. It could be a major threat, and I don’t think it just disappeared." Saori added, clearly concerned.

"Well... maybe those two can help. Maybe they know what it was – they were so close, I still can’t believe they survived…" Mu said.

"Then... when they’re well enough, bring them here. I want to speak with them – I need to warn them. I think they’re in danger."

"What kind of danger?" Mu asked, worried.

"I don’t know exactly. But I feel that if they leave now, they’ll be hunted."

Saori lowered her gaze, regretful that her Cosmo couldn’t give her more clarity. "I’m sorry, Mu. I can’t sense more than that, at least for now..."

"I trust your word. Don’t worry."

Mu offered a calming smile, then bowed slightly. "I’ll head back – Shaka’s probably losing his mind with those two in my house..."

Saori smiled graciously. She wished she could be as optimistic as the Saint, but she was far too troubled for that.

xXx

Mu walked down the stairs, replaying his conversation with Athena in his mind. She said the two were in danger and that they should remain here for a while. Now he had to think about where to place them, since keeping them in the Temples might not be safe – even in times of peace. Passing near Capricorn, he remembered the house Shura kept by the cliff beside his temple. Would he lend it?

"Shura?" Mu’s voice echoed through the Capricorn Temple.

"Hola!" came the reply.

Apparently, Shura had just come back from the house, judging by the jeans and T-shirt he wore, not to mention the dirt-caked boots and random bits of grass and leaves tangled in his hair and clothes. He was a good gardener – but boy was he messy

"You know you don’t have to ask for permission to pass, hombre. What’s going on?"

"I know..." Mu smiled slightly. "But I need your help. Would you lend me your house for a few days?"

"I will, if you tell me what for." Shura narrowed his eyes, curious. "You finally bringing relatives over, sheep-boy? I’ve always said, with that tiny house of yours, there’s no way to host anyone..."

"No, no... Shura, they’re not relatives, it’s just that..."

Mu knew he’d have to explain everything, and it would take a while. "Sit down. It’s a long story."

And Mu explained what had happened – and also shared Saori’s view on the matter. Shura was more startled by the so-called ship than by the presence of strangers in the Sanctuary, which was odd – Mu had always thought Shura didn’t like outsiders, being so traditional...

"But hombre, if that powerful Cosmo was in the ship..." Shura’s eyes were wide. "The being Saori’s trying to locate is out there somewhere. This could be serious – it could have consequences anywhere in the world!"

"True. Well, I told her and I’m telling you – those two saw whatever it was. They might be able to help." Mu tried to calm down the Spaniard.

"And if they’re staying here, better they go to my house. It’s safer than the Temples. That way whatever happens they’ll be out of the combat zone."

"Thank you, Shura."

Mu stood to leave. "I need to get back. They’re still in my house, and Shaka’s probably up to his neck in questions..."

"You left Shaka alone with two curious strangers, Mu?"

Shura glanced sideways at him, suspicious.

"I was going to ask him to help – but he offered first..."

Mu answered, as if not understanding the insinuation.

"That’s real love right there..." Shura muttered to himself – but Mu heard him.

"Shura, will you quit it? You know Shaka is above that. He deserves our respect." Mu replied, a little irritated.

"Alright, alright. Sorry. But he does do anything for you."

Shura dodged a playful slap from Mu, grinning at his friend’s reaction. "Can I come with you? I want to meet them – and we could bring them to the house already..."

"Sure. By the way... how’s your English?" Mu asked, humor back in his tone.

"Why? Don’t they speak Greek?" Shura asked, faking innocence.

"They’re American, Shura. They only speak English."

"And Shaka’s in there with them?" the Spaniard smirked.

"Burning through every word of English he knows." Mu replied, feigning seriousness.

Neither of them could hold back – they burst into laughter, echoing through the Temple as they made their way down the stairs.

xXx

As they approached Aries’ Temple, Mu and Shura could already hear voices from outside. Poor Shaka sounded like he was being grilled, trying to keep his English fluent while the man spoke rapidly, hungry for answers. They exchanged a knowing glance and chuckled – clearly, the topic was Mu’s telekinesis. However, they hadn’t heard the woman’s voice at all.

They entered the kitchen. Shaka shot them his most desperate (or most dramatic) look of relief. Mulder stopped speaking, and Scully was sitting in a chair, hugging her legs.

"I’m back, everyone. Sorry I took so long – but at least part of this is sorted now."

Mu’s arrival made Shaka stand and come to his side, visibly relieved.

Mulder looked at Shura, puzzled – why did more and more people keep appearing in this place?

 Scully glanced up though she was too busy feeling cold. Mu noticed right away and within a second he appeared with a blanket, to everyone’s surprise.

"What? She was cold... weren’t you, miss?"

"Scully." She still shivered slightly though she was already feeling better "Dana Scully. Thank you for the blanket, Mu – I don’t know why it suddenly got so cold..."

"It didn’t. I think your body’s still having trouble warming itself."

Shura finally spoke, his English flawless, drawing everyone’s attention.

"You’re small and slim – hypothermia hits harder in your case."

He noticed the silence. "What? I share a lot of books with Camus, okay? You should all try it sometime..."

Even Shaka cracked a smile at that. – So that’s what was going on between the Capricorn and Aquarius Temples...

If he were the kind to meddle in others’ business, he’d tell Milo to stop worrying about Shura hanging around Aquarius – and suggest he learn to appreciate scientific literature.

"But allow me to introduce myself..." The Spaniard approached Scully and gently took her hand in greeting. "I’m Shura, Gold Saint of the Capricorn Temple."

"Gold... saint?"

Mulder was stunned.

"Temple? Capricorn?"

Scully momentarily forgot she was cold, even more astonished.

"Oh dear..." Shaka and Mu sighed – almost in sync.

This explanation’s going to take hours…

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY – ARIES HOUSE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
SUNDAY, JUNE 21ST, 1998 – 11:48 A.M.

You could hear a pin drop in the room. Shura was loving all the attention while Mu shook his head and Shaka ran a hand down his face, increasingly regretting having left his temple that morning.

"Shura..." Mu tried to soften the moment. "Don’t you think maybe–"

"But they need to know soon, if they’re going to stay here a few days." Shura jumped in.

"Well... he’s got a point," Shaka commented, hesitantly.

"Wait, why are we staying here for a few days?" Scully went from stunned to suspicious in a second. "We need to go home and – "

"Calm down, miss..."

"No! Look, this is getting way too weird! We can’t just stay here – we have to get back as soon as possible!"

"I’ll explain!" Mu quickly stepped in, and it worked – Scully immediately turned her full attention to him. "Our Goddess thinks it would be wise for you to remain in the Sanctuary for a few days – for your safety."

"Your... Goddess?" Mulder finally spoke up, glancing at his partner before continuing.

"But how can your, uh... goddess know whether we’re in danger or not? Or that we’re even safe here?"

"If she said it, you’d best believe it," Shaka remarked, drawing all eyes to him. "And this is not a place where people are easily found."

"So this is some kind of secret base or something?" Mulder asked, half-joking.

"Secret base?" Mu turned questioningly to Shura.

"He means a hideout, I think," Shura explained. He clearly understood more English than the other two.

"No, no, not a hideout," Mulder was eager to make himself understood. "A secret base. Like government military bases. The Greek government does have military bases, right?"

"Oh, military..." Shura scratched his chin, thinking for a moment. "We have the navy, ground forces, and air force. But our government is parliamentary. I’ve never heard of this kind of secret base – not even military."

"Guys, hang on. What about my question?" Scully brought the conversation back around. "Secret base or not, I still want to know why your Goddess thinks it’s not safe for us to leave right now!"

She paused for a moment, processing her own words. "And could someone please explain what this whole thing about a Goddess and Gold Saints is?"

Mulder let out a barely-contained laugh, while Mu and Shura stared at the redhead in surprise. Shaka remained apparently calm – but it was he who spoke first.

"Miss, that ‘whole thing’ is actually quite simple."

He got up, walked over to her, and took her hand, leading her out of the small kitchen.

"Come. To explain properly, I need to show you something."

Scully followed him, silently.

Everyone else trailed after them through Aries Temple and out to the open air.

Scully was definitely not prepared for what she saw outside. It was beautiful.

They were on high ground, and from there, you could see the distant city below. As they approached the edge of the stairs, Shaka made her turn toward the upper slope.

"This is the House of Aries. Mu is its guardian – thus, the Gold Saint of Aries. This is the first temple. There are eleven more, one for each zodiac constellation." He pointed toward a visible bend in the great staircase. "Beyond that curve lies the House of Taurus. Now, look the other way..."

Scully followed with her eyes and saw, far in the distance, another temple – and then more, stretching as far as she could see. They looked like stations, spaced far apart. And wow... the place was gorgeous.

Mulder, for his part, could barely contain his urge to explore every single temple. But those stairs... how was anyone supposed to walk all that way? The climbs looked brutal – he doubted he could even make it to the first curve Shaka had pointed out.

"And your Goddess?" Mulder asked, still gazing at the visible temples and mentally calculating the distances. "How do you communicate with her?"

"Our Goddess is one of us. All we need to do is go to her." Mu answered calmly.

"Actually," Shura chimed in, "maybe we should take them to her. What do you think, Mu?"

"I think it sounds like a great walk." Mu turned to the guests. "The easy way or the hard way?"

Mulder glanced again at the stairs and winced.

Shura laughed, and even Shaka couldn’t help smiling at the thought.

"Alright – hold on to me. I’ll meet you there?"

Shura and Shaka simply waved at Mu – and the last thing they saw was the three vanishing into thin air. Scully’s eyes had gone so wide they were sure she was about to scream.

"Now tell me, Shaka – what do you think?"

"Totally against the rules, my friend."

"Oh, come on, hombre! You might be the saintliest of us all, but even you’ve been finding this place boring lately..."

Shaka finally gave in to laughter, and the two of them began the long walk up to the thirteenth temple.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY – ATHENA TEMPLE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
SUNDAY, JUNE 21ST, 1998 – 12:38 P.M.

Scully’s barely-contained scream echoed only at the entrance of the Pope’s Temple. Mulder stood frozen, his eyes darting to survey their surroundings. To them, this seemed like magic, witchcraft, or outright madness, even though they’d already been told about Mu’s specific power.

“You can breathe. You’re safe,” Mu said, smiling.

“How…?” Scully tried to speak but was too stunned.

“Teleportation, miss.”

“And that’s how we got to your… home?” Mulder finally relaxed – though not entirely. Unknown places unsettled him, no matter how beautiful.

“Yes. Though you were unconscious at the time.” Mu stepped closer to Scully, who seemed frozen in place. 

“Forgive me, miss. I should’ve prepared you. I didn’t mean to startle–”

“No, it’s fine, I just...” Once again, Mu’s presence calmed her almost instantly. How? 

“I’ll be okay. It’s just...”

“Then let’s proceed. Athena awaits us in this hall.”

Mu took Scully’s hand, and Mulder followed, unable to hide his irritation at the Aries Saint’s closeness to his partner.

A reaction Mu didn’t miss. And one Mulder immediately regretted revealing. If he could, he’d punch himself. He hated being read so easily. So he did what he did best: changed the subject.

“What about your friends? I thought they were coming here too…”

“They are. They should arrive any moment.” Mu noted Mulder’s skeptical look. “The stairs, right? Don’t worry, they’re used to it.”

With that, Mu led them toward the massive door at the end of the corridor. Soon, footsteps echoed behind them, and the agents turned, stunned to see Shaka and Shura catching up.

“Eh, hombre, how long were you lingering out here? We thought you’d already be inside.”

“We decided to wait for you,” Mu replied, smiling. The great door swung open, and Scully was struck by the hall’s beauty for the second time in a row.

Inside, Saori glided gracefully toward them. The three Gold Saints bowed slightly, and she returned their smiles. Mulder, unconsciously, mimicked the gesture. Scully, however, was still in shock: their Goddess was barely older than a teenager!

“I’m glad to see you’re both well. My name is Saori Kido.” She greeted them with a slight Japanese-style bow. “I thought it’d be more pleasant to talk somewhere less austere. Shall we go to the overlook?”

They moved outside the temple. Saori gestured for the guests to sit, amused by their bewildered expressions. Clearly, they hadn’t expected a young Japanese woman in place of the famed Greek goddess. Scully pinched Mulder discreetly, chastising his blatant disbelief. But Mulder ignored it and cut to the chase.

“Miss Kido, I assume you already know everything about us, but just in case… I’m Fox Mulder, and this is my partner, Dana Scully. We’re special agents with the FBI.”

“Yes, Agent Mulder, I knew of you but not everything.” Saori’s smile was warm. “Only what Mu shared when he brought you here. It’s a pleasure to meet you both in person.” Noting Scully’s polite but tense smile, Saori took control of the conversation.

“I’m sure you have questions, so let me explain.” Her English was flawless. “First, you’re probably confused about me, right?” The agents nodded, and Saori glanced at Shura, who understood the silent request.

“Saori is the reincarnation of the Goddess Athena. This cycle repeats whenever humanity needs it. Seventeen years ago, a new era began – and with it, battles that will decide mankind’s future. Those outside these walls have no idea, but that’s why we exist: to shield humanity from the scars of wars between gods, titans, and beyond. So, eighteen years ago, Saori was born as Athena’s current incarnation.

Shura’s explanation was clinical but perfect for the moment. Delving into the Sanctuary’s bloody history would only needlessly frighten them. But this was Mulder…

“Wow…” Mulder whistled. “Scully, thoughts?” He couldn’t resist teasing his partner, who must’ve been reeling. This was even better than the aliens he chased!

But Scully couldn’t retort – her eyes were too busy widening.

“Ah, good, they’re here! Now we can meet the others and have lunch.”

Saori stood, waving cheerfully at Saga, Aiolia, Milo, and Camus as they descended from the upper hall that served as a library and office. Shura chuckled at the priceless look on the redheaded agent’s face, while Mu and Shaka simply smiled. That effect was always worth it.

And the day was just getting started...

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY – ATHENA TEMPLE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
SUNDAY, JUNE 21ST, 1998 – 1:10 P.M.

"Well, well... we’ve got visitors," Milo whispered, already whistling.

"Milo... manners," Camus rolled his eyes.

Saga and Aiolia smirked. The moment they’d spotted the petite redhead they’d predicted Milo’s antics and Camus’ inevitable scolding. Saga sighed.

– Same old...

"Milo, don’t start. That woman already looks spooked enough, you better keep your comments to yourself," Saga warned, though he couldn’t quite hide his amusement.

"Yeah, Milo. Keep your hands to yourself, too," Aiolia added, pretending to be serious.

At the overlook, Shura had begun introducing the arriving Saints, but Mulder and Scully weren’t paying much attention. Scully was too busy gaping at everything, while Mulder... well, he was starting to genuinely loathe this place.

“¡Hola! Thought you’d never stop for lunch…” Shura greeted the others. “We’ve got visitors, as you can see.” 

Turning to the agents, he continued the introductions.

“The tall one is Saga, Gemini’s Gold Saint. The scowling one next to him is Aiolia, Leo’s Gold Saint. Camus, Aquarius’ Saint, beside him, and Milo, Scorpio’s Saint.”

The four approached, shaking Mulder’s hand. Each did the same with Scully – though Camus, ever the Frenchman, delicately kissed hers. Scully blinked. Normally, she’d bristle at such a gesture, but here? She didn’t even try.

"Gentlemen, this is Agent Fox Mulder, and this is Agent Dana Scully. They're with the American FBI." Shura completed the introductions, noting – of course – that his French friend had certainly caught the redhead’s attention.

"It’s a pleasure to welcome you, though I must say I’m surprised... we don’t often get visitors." Saga’s tone was kind, but still carried an air of authority.

"Yeah, we weren’t expecting to wake up in a place like this either. But I have to admit, it’s a lot better than where we were before."

Mulder immediately took a liking to the Gemini Saint. He was the only one not blatantly flirting with Scully and seemed like a serious guy.

"Definitely better," was all Scully managed to say aloud.

"Well..." Saori brought the attention back to herself. "Shall we head down? We can talk more over lunch."

As they descended toward the dining hall, Scully walked silently beside Mulder. Saori led the way with Shaka and Mu, while Shura and the others trailed behind.

“Camus… you shameless bastard.” Milo muttered, glaring.

"Pourquoi?" Camus replied, nonchalant.

"You were all over me, telling me not to flirt with the lady – then bam! There’s a smug Frenchman laying on the charm just like that!"

"I merely greeted miss Scully the way I deemed appropriate, Milo." Camus didn’t seem even slightly bothered.

"Miss? How do you know that? Didn’t you see the look on her partner’s face? I bet he’d happily eat your heart for lunch..." Milo snapped back.

"I’ll give you that, Camus. The guy did look ready to kill you the second you kissed her hand," Aiolia added with a chuckle.

"Yeah, like you when I helped Marin with that trainee last week..." Saga dropped his serious tone for just a moment to poke fun.

Aiolia, already bristling at the memory, didn’t even respond.

Up ahead, Mulder brooded. So far, they’d met more and more of these... people? Saints? They clearly had powers, so ‘normal’ didn’t apply. As far as he could tell, there were still five more they hadn’t met.

He glanced at Scully. What was she thinking – was she thinking at all? This wasn’t the Scully he knew. He hated how petty he felt, but damn it, these men were ridiculously handsome. If roles were reversed – if twelve stunning women kept appearing – how would he react? He should empathize. So why couldn’t he?

Before he knew it, they had arrived at the dining hall, where they could finally sit and talk. The round table made it easy for everyone to gather without fuss.

Mulder wasted no time sitting right next to Scully – only to realize the French Saint had done the same.

He felt absurd for caring so much, so he quickly jumped into conversation. He couldn’t even think about the possibility that he was jealous.

"Miss Kido, before we came down here, you were telling us about being the reincarnation of the Goddess Athena, right?" Mulder paused briefly, noting that all the Saints around the table seemed completely at ease with this conversation. "So, I’m inclined to believe you must have some kind of... power. Am I right?"

"Power?" Saori repeated, smiling.

"Yes. Like Mu’s power," Mulder glanced toward the Aries Saint, who nodded. "He managed to save me and my partner and brought us here through teleportation. That’s not exactly a common ability, is it?"

"You’re right to think that, Agent Mulder," Saori answered graciously. "Everyone here has one or more abilities that aren’t exactly ordinary. But I don’t believe I possess powers in the same way."

"Agent Mulder," Saga picked up on Saori’s subtle request for help and stepped in. "Let’s just say that as the reincarnation of Athena, Saori’s very presence is already incredibly significant."

"But Mu mentioned that you knew we were in some kind of danger, and that we should stay here. How do you know that? Is it some kind of telepathic power..."

"Mulder..." Scully cut in, gently. "That’s rude. Don’t turn these people into subjects of your paranormal research, please."

"But Scully, I need to–"

"It’s alright, Agent Scully," Saori reassured her. "It’s only natural to be full of doubts. We’re quite intrigued by whatever you’ve been through as well."

She turned back to Mulder.

"Agent Mulder, I don’t know if telepathy is the right word for how I sense things. I’d say it’s more like intuition, though some intuitions are sharper than others. First, I sensed a massive surge of Cosmo. Then Mu brought you both here. He found you at the exact location where that energy had just erupted.”

"In short, I know there are people who want to control that Cosmo. And I don’t know if its source is human, divine... or even something we can comprehend. Do you understand my concern? If you were both there, and had contact with whatever that was, there will be people who want you dead."

This time, Saori’s expression was much more serious.

Mulder was absolutely floored by the certainty in her words. He hadn’t really believed they might die because of what they saw at the South Pole. He imagined something less extreme – like their office being torched, or getting fired from the FBI. But death? That had never felt like a real possibility.

Until now.

What Saori just said made it terrifyingly real. They could be killed – actually killed – because of his personal crusade. He looked at Scully beside him and felt fear like never before for her life.

"Agent Mulder," Saga noticed the fear in his face and decided to reassure him, "You’re safe here. And we have the means to make sure that Cosmo never falls into the wrong hands. That’s our primary mission."

"And what happens now?" Scully asked, uneasily.

"Now, you’re in the best place you could be," Milo said, smiling as if he found the situation slightly amusing. "You’ll be kept informed about that... thing you were investigating, which we’re investigating too, by the way. And you’ll be protected. The outside world has no access to the Sanctuary.”

"Whoever’s after you probably doesn’t even know we exist. But we can learn everything about them."

Milo gave her a quick wink, and Scully couldn’t help smiling at the laid-back Greek’s tone.

"Now, there’s something we really need to know." Camus set down his utensils and turned to face both agents. "How did you end up in Antarctica – and right at that spot? What were you investigating?"

Mulder sighed, and Scully shifted in her chair to get comfortable.

Now it was their turn to tell a very long story.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY – ATHENA TEMPLE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
SUNDAY, JUNE 21ST, 1998 – 2:23 P.M.

Dana Scully propped her chin on one hand, exhaustion creeping in. Mulder had been talking nonstop about every conceivable – and inconceivable – conspiracy they’d ever encountered. The most astonishing part? These people were actually listening.

“Could you elaborate on the abduction, Agent Mulder?” Saga’s interest was genuine.

“Just Mulder is fine, Saga.” Mulder leaned forward, energized. “Right, the abduction... Scully was missing for months…”

And there he went, detailing her abduction and the horrific experiments as if recounting an episode of The Twilight Zone. Scully’s irritation flared – she’d become the unwilling subject of the story – until Camus intervened, sparing her further embarrassment.

“But Agent Mulder,” Camus interjected, curiosity lacing his tone, “given all you’ve shared, why continue pursuing this? And more importantly, how did you end up in Antarctica inside an alleged alien spacecraft?” His discreet glance at Scully made it clear: he wanted the focus back on the ship.

“We...” Mulder glanced at Scully, who looked away. “I couldn’t stop. They took Scully away. I was given both evidence and something that could end all this madness. And we were so close… After all we’ve seen, how could we turn away? It’s my journey.” He searched Scully’s face for approval but found none. “I’m just lucky to have a partner like Agent Scully beside me.”

An uncomfortable silence settled over the table. Mulder had overexposed her – again – and everyone noticed. Scully still refused to meet his eyes, and Mulder deflated, his earlier enthusiasm gone. Sensing the tension, Shaka steered the conversation back.

“The ship radiated living Cosmo energy. You were inside it?” Mulder nodded. “Did you see a core? A casing? Anything resembling an energy source?”

“No source, but the entire interior was connected by vein-like structures. And liquid-filled capsules with creatures inside. Aliens.” Shaka’s clinical question worked; Mulder relaxed. “I found Scully in one of those capsules. Had to break the seal, remove a tube from her throat... and inject a vaccine first.”

“A vaccine?” Aiolia perked up. “Did you bring a sample?”

“No, I must’ve dropped the syringe in the ship. After injecting Scully, everything started shaking, like the ship was rejecting the substance.”

“Revolting against it?” Aiolia pressed.

“That must’ve been when I felt the Cosmo surge,” Saori mused.

“Mulder.” Scully finally turned to him. “You said the ship reacted violently to the vaccine. Do you even know what it was?”

“No. Only that it counteracted the alien virus in your system.” Mulder’s voice was subdued.

“But there’s a way to isolate the substance,” Aiolia cut in. “It hasn’t even been 24 hours, right?”

“You’re right.” Scully eyed Aiolia, intrigued by his technical focus. “Aiolia, was it?” He nodded, smiling. “Many compounds can be isolated from blood within 72 hours. If I was inoculated less than a day ago, it’s possible. But we’d need a lab–”

“The Graad Foundation has advanced laboratories,” Saori offered. “Aiolia can discreetly collect and deliver samples. Secrecy is paramount even within my foundation.”

Mulder stared at the girl-goddess, stunned by her poise. In fact, all of them defied expectations – more professional than half his FBI colleagues.

Mu noticed Scully’s exhaustion worsening. Hypothermia had hit her harder – she was smaller, obviously frailer than Mulder. Post-meal drowsiness didn’t help. Time to get them settled.

“Then it’s settled,” Mu said. “Aiolia will escort Agent Scully to the infirmary for the blood draw.” Aiolia stood, offering his arm. Scully took it without hesitation. “Shura and I will show Mulder the guesthouse. You both need rest.”

Mulder hated letting Scully go alone but knew she needed space. He’d apologize later.

“Fine by me.” He rose. “Scully, you good?”

“I’ll be fine. You need sleep.” She still wouldn’t look at him.

“Let’s go.” Shura clapped Mulder’s back. “Mu, teleport Aiolia and Scully, the infirmary’s a bit far and she can’t walk that much.”

“Right.” Mu touched their shoulders, and they vanished.

Mulder flinched. That wasn’t something you got used to. Shura nudged him.

“¡Vamos, hombre! You’re dead on your feet!” He waved to the others. “See you at the arena for free training. I didn’t forget.”

“Glad you remember. We’ve got that last issue to settle, Capricorn.” Saga’s smirk made Milo, Camus, and even Shaka laugh at the inside joke.

“Lunch was lovely, but I’ve got work.” Saori stood, sighing.

“I’ll accompany you, Saori.” Camus followed her out.

Their footsteps faded before Milo mocked, “‘I’ll accompany you, Saori’...” He rolled his eyes. “Such a suck-up.”

“Milo.” Shaka chided. “Camus assists with her administrative duties. Not everyone lives for training. Someone has to handle the paperwork too.”

“Isn’t Saga enough for that? He’s older, more suited for all that red tape...”

“Which reminds me to get back to work. But Milo, if you knew how much we have to do, you’d come help instead of sulking with your silly jealousy.” Saga chuckled.

Mulder observed the whole exchange, fascinated and confused, of course. Shura noticed and decided it was time to get him out of there before his head exploded.

"Alright, time to move, this midday sun is brutal, and this American desperately needs a nap." Shura nudged Mulder toward the exit. "See you all later!"

As Shaka and Saga headed to the 13th temple for the rest of the workday, one word lingered in their minds: 

Aliens.

They were going to have a lot of research ahead of them.

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY  
ATHENS, GREECE  
SUNDAY, JUNE 21ST, 1998 – 3:39 P.M.

Shura walked calmly toward his temple. Mulder followed silently, occasionally glancing back down the staircase. He really didn’t like the idea of having let Scully go off alone for a blood draw – especially with strangers.

"What’s wrong? Worried?" Shura picked up on his tension. "Don’t worry, she’ll be safe and well taken care of."

Mulder only nodded, but the concern was still written all over his face.

Shura smiled, remembering how Mu had commented that the agent seemed a bit territorial when it came to his partner. To Shura, though, it clearly went way beyond that.

"Are we far?" Mulder interrupted Shura’s thoughts.

"No, about ten more minutes. Tired? Want to stop for a bit?"

Mulder was about to decline and push on, until something caught his eye downhill: the training arena.

Shura ran a hand through his hair, smiling. The Amazons were training their apprentices at that hour, and yeah, that always drew attention even from those who saw it every day.

"What’s that down there?" Mulder asked, eyes fixed after a full minute of silence.

"That’s the common arena. It’s where we train."

"And what’s going on there now? Those people... are they women?"

"Yes, they’re Amazons."

Shura stepped closer to the edge of the hill, bringing Mulder with him.

"See better now? They’re training future Saints. Someday, those boys will compete for Bronze Cloths."

"Oh..." Mulder was taken aback.

"If you want, we can go down and watch tomorrow. Today, I think you’re too tired. And we still have to prepare the house for your stay. I imagine Miss Scully will be quite drained after the infirmary, right?"

"You’re right. Let’s keep moving. But I’d really like to see the arena tomorrow."

"Of course. Let’s keep going, then."

xXx

At the infirmary, Scully watched as Aiolia prepared a blood collection tray.

She was impressed by how skilled the young man seemed – he looked far too young for that. Still, she couldn’t help but feel uneasy at the absence of a doctor, which meant he would be the one taking her blood.

Aiolia returned with the tray in just a few minutes and immediately noticed her concern.

"Don’t worry – it won’t hurt at all," the Leo Saint said, smiling.

Scully sat frozen, watching him move quickly and precisely.

He found a good vein and began the blood draw with impressive ease. After a moment of watching the vial fill, she turned to him, still astonished.

"Wow..." she began. "I have to say – I’m really impressed. Where’d you learn to do that, Aiolia?"

"I’ve always liked science, even as a kid." Aiolia blushed slightly under the compliment. "I traveled a few times with the Goddess to Japan, and spent some time with the doctors at the Foundation when I wasn’t on duty... so I picked up a few things here and there."

Scully was now genuinely surprised.  She’d assumed he had some nursing training or maybe was in medical school. But he’d learned just by observing?

"Aiolia, that’s... incredible. You’re telling me you learned to do this just by watching doctors work?" Her eyes sparkled in awe.

"I guess you could say that. Eventually they started letting me help a little. It’s not hard, you just need focus, and attention to detail. The human body is fascinating. How it works..." His eyes lit up as he spoke, clearly passionate.

"And after discovering that, I assume you’ve enrolled in university... medical school, maybe?" Scully asked, curious. There was no way he’d gotten that precise with only a few observations and limited practice... right?

"Actually... no." His face changed slightly. "But I really want to. Since I was a kid, I’ve always dreamed of becoming a doctor. Treating people. There are so many diseases that could be fought – or even cured – with just a bit more research..."

His eyes shone for a moment, then faded, replaced by a quiet kind of resignation. "But maybe one day I’ll get to do that."

"Yes... that would be wonderful, Aiolia." Scully smiled warmly.

– You already are a doctor, and have been since you were a boy. You just don’t know it yet.

She kept the thought to herself, sensing that this young man probably didn’t have a normal life... and might never get to pursue that dream.

Which, to her, was heartbreaking.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY – CAPRICORN COTTAGE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
SUNDAY, JUNE 21ST, 1998 – 5:48 P.M.

The rest of the afternoon passed by without Mulder even noticing. He’d been so tired, he forgot all about wanting to see the training arena.

When they arrived, Shura quickly set up the house and left him alone to rest, making sure everything was in place before heading off to the free training session he had planned.

Scully found her partner fast asleep in an armchair in the small living room.

The air inside the house was pleasantly warm, in contrast with the wind outside, already growing chilly as the sun set. She hadn’t meant to take so long at the lab, but she’d gotten caught up in conversation with Aiolia and hadn’t realized how late it had gotten.

"You took your time."

Scully lowered her gaze. His tone made her feel vaguely guilty, but in truth, she didn’t owe him any explanations. They were in a safe environment, after all.

"You were at the lab this whole time?" Mulder pressed.

“Yes.” Her reply was neutral.

“A blood draw takes hours now?”

“The draw itself was quick. Aiolia’s skilled. We discussed the ship and the vaccine, his insights were... compelling.”

“Oh.” Mulder’s jaw tightened at the brightness in her voice. “Just remember he’s too young, Scully. No investigative training, no methodology–”

“He’s brilliant, Mulder. They all are. Don’t underestimate these people. Not everything fits your theories or FBI protocols.” The edge in her voice was sharper than intended.

“That’s not you. Since when do you believe in ‘gifted youths’? You’re just pissed I talked about your abduction.”

Scully’s warning glare was her only reply before she retreated to the bedroom, shutting the door behind her. Mulder debated following to apologize, but footsteps outside interrupted him. Shura, Mu, and Shaka entered through the terrace.

“Awake already?” Shura grinned. “I left him passed out cold.”

“Did you rest?” Shaka’s question was polite, but his closed eyes and tilted head gave the impression of seeing far more than he let on.

Mulder nodded, the tension between him and Scully still thick in the air.

“What about Agent Scully? Is she resting?” Mu asked, though he’d dropped her at the door minutes ago.

“She’s in there.”

Mu and Shaka exchanged a glance. Shura broke the silence, hoisting a grocery bag.

“Well, I brought a few things you might need. This house’s pantry is half-empty, I’m the only one who uses it. Come with me to the kitchen, Mulder? I’ll show you how everything works”

Mulder followed Shura into the small kitchen without a word. Mu frowned at the bedroom door.

“Feel that tension?” Shaka murmured.

“Strange, isn’t it? Her Cosmo’s faint, but… I think she’s upset.”

“They argued.” Shaka sighed.

“Why?” Mu’s curiosity was piqued; Shaka’s patience, not so much.

– He worries too much about others, Shaka thought, suppressing an eye roll. Aloud, he said, “I’ll talk to her. If it’s nothing, we’ll know.”

xXx

Shaka knocked softly on the bedroom door – three precise taps – then entered without waiting for a reply. Scully sat on the bed, her loneliness palpable even without his sixth sense. He settled beside her in silence.

Her confusion at his presence melted into wariness. What could this golden-haired enigma want? But his stillness was disarming.

“You fought. He said things that disappointed you.” Shaka’s voice was the same gentle cadence he used to unnerve opponents.

Scully stiffened. How could he know? The boy’s closed eyes and serene smile unsettled her further. It was as if he could see her – the anger, the hurt, the things she couldn’t name.

“Don’t worry, I’d never expose whatever it is that makes you uncomfortable.” Shaka’s smile deepened. “Mu sensed the tension. He thinks you and your partner should stay apart while here. Know why?” A pause. “Mu hates conflict.”

Scully’s lips twitched despite herself. These were extraordinary young men. If she’d doubted before, the proof sat beside her, smiling like a mischievous angel.

Seizing the opening, Shaka continued.

“So, no need to separate you two?”

“No. We’ll work it out.” Her voice lacked conviction.

“Does this happen often? Your disagreements?”

Under normal circumstances, Scully would’ve shut down the prying. But Shaka’s disarming presence and lack of judgment made her answer.

“Mulder and I are opposites. Clashing opinions are... routine.”

Shaka tilted his head, as if listening to something beyond words. Up close, she intrigued him – a woman of steel and shadows. Such a reserved woman, yet full of internal conflict.

“But do all your arguments leave you this sad?”

Scully didn’t know how to answer. Not all disagreements with her partner left her like this but some things, when said harshly, did hurt. Even on good days.

“Listen,” Shaka said, rising. “People often speak to be heard, for better or worse. If your friend said something that hurt you, of course you should tell him. But it’s also very likely that he said it just to make sure you saw him. So when he comes to apologize... forgive him, alright?”

His tone was eerily familiar, as if he’d known them for years.

“Or we’ll have to separate you.”

Scully laughed – a real, surprised sound – and Shaka joined her. He’d grown fond of this American, he realized.

With a small smile, he walked to the door.

"Shaka..." She called.

He turned back.

"I always forgive him. Every time."

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY – CAPRICORN COTTAGE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
SUNDAY, JUNE 21ST, 1998 – 6:59 P.M.

Back in the living room, Shaka was met with three pairs of curious eyes. Even the American agent seemed to want to know what he’d been doing in the room with his furious partner. Shaka spoke first.

"She’s fine. She’ll get some rest and might join us later."

He sat down in the armchair, leaving the couch to the others. He knew the questions would come, but he had no intention of repeating anything said in that room. It would’ve been indiscreet.

"But what’s wrong with her?" Mu couldn’t help asking.

"I told you, she’s just tired. She’ll be fine," Shaka replied, not wanting to give details.

"We had a little disagreement before you arrived," Mulder decided it was better to admit it upfront.

"It’s not a good idea for the two of you to stay here if you’re going to argue..." Shura shook his head.

"It wasn’t even an argument. We’ve had worse, actually." Mulder clarified.

"Well, she was really upset," Shaka commented simply.

"Hombre, you need to watch what you say,"

"Maybe things would go smoother if she stayed over in Aries. She can take my room, and I’ll sleep in the temple..." Mu offered.

"NO!" Mulder and Shaka said in unison.

"No need, thanks, Mu. My partner and I have worked together for many years. We always resolve our disagreements calmly and sensibly. You don’t need to worry, alright?" Mulder quickly backtracked. Not that he doubted Mu’s intentions – but he definitely preferred his partner within reach.

Shura tried, and failed, to hold back a laugh.

"Then be nicer to her. Mu can’t handle arguments and honestly, neither can I." He paused, amused by Mulder’s stunned expression. "My temple has a spare room. If you two argue again, I’ll be delighted to host Agent Scully."

Shura winked at Mu, who chuckled at the Spaniard’s teasing. Even Shaka smiled.

Mulder’s jealousy was so obvious.

He was starting to feel uncomfortable. These guys were making him react in ways he usually kept well hidden.

Time for a subject change.

"Well... I slept the whole afternoon, now I’m wide awake. What can we do around here after dark?"

Mu thought for a bit, then suggested:

"We could head over to Taurus Temple. Do you eat dinner at night?"

Mulder nodded.

"Perfect, so does Aldebaran. Shall we?" Mu got up, followed by Shaka and Shura.

"I think I’ll check if Scully’s really asleep, maybe she wants to come with us..." Mulder turned toward the bedroom.

"She’s asleep." Shaka replied.

"But how do you..." Mulder stopped, remembering their special abilities. "Ah, never mind. Let’s go..."

xXx

Mu had the idea to stop by Scorpio to see if Milo wanted to join them. A second later, they were all inside the temple. Milo looked like he was heading out.

"Going out, Scorpio?" Shaka asked. "You’re all dressed up..."

"Uh-huh..." Milo replied, casually fixing his hair.

"You guys can leave the Sanctuary?" Mulder was curious, he thought they were all pretty much reclusive.

"We’re not supposed to. But nothing will happen during a two or three-hour trip. Besides, I’m careful," Milo said with a grin.

"Not bringing anyone back with you tonight? I doubt that," Shura teased, feigning malice.

"Capricorn, before I forget, go f–" Milo cut himself off when he saw the others. "Where are you all going?"

"To Taurus. Agent Mulder couldn’t sleep, and since Aldebaran’s a night owl, we figured we’d hang out there for a bit," Mu replied.

"Then I’m coming with you. Should we stop by Aiolia’s?" Milo asked, excited.

"You just want the ride. Admit it," Shaka teased.

"Obviously, I can’t ruin my look," Milo laughed.

Seconds later, they were at Leo Temple.

Mulder was getting used to this method of travel, but still had to ask:

"Doesn’t this tire you out, transporting so many people?"

“A bit,” Mu admitted. “But it passes.”

"He used to teleport boulders and all sorts of stuff, Agent Mulder, we’re nothing compared to that. Right, Mu?" Shura joked.

"Good evening!"

Aiolia greeted them as they arrived at the brightly lit temple.

"Aiolia, we’re heading to Aldebaran’s, want to come?"

"Mu, aren’t you transporting too many people already? You’ll be wiped out tomorrow..." Aiolia said. "I’ll come, but go on ahead, I’ll stop by Cancer and Gemini to see if they want to join too, okay?"

With a wave, the group disappeared.

Aiolia tied his sandals and smiled.

– Aries, always overdoing it.

xXx

When they arrived at Taurus, Aldebaran looked like he’d been expecting them.

"Welcome!" He smiled. "Staying for dinner, I assume?"

"Oh, that smell, I can’t believe you made..." Shura closed his eyes, savoring the aroma.

"Oh, I did," Aldebaran chuckled. "Agent Mulder, I hope you enjoy Brazilian food. I made my famous beef stew with polenta. Even Shaka gives in..."

"Only the polenta, my friend..." Shaka defended himself.

"And the MEAT BROTH I saw you slurping it the other day!" Milo tattled, making Shaka blush.

“Milo, leave him alone... that broth’s was meat-free.” 

A tall, dark-haired Saint entered with Aiolia and Saga. He extended a hand to Mulder, his stern face breaking into a smile. 

“Cancer’s Gold Saint. Deathmask.”

“Deathmask?!” Mulder choked.

“Ah, apologies.” Deathmask switched to English. “Guardian of Cancer Temple.”

Mulder was certain that wasn’t his real name. It was odd, sure, but somehow... fitting. He finally shook his hand back.

"Fox Mulder. Nice to meet you."

"And where’s Agent Scully?" Aiolia asked, noticing she wasn’t there.

"She stayed back to rest," Shura said, noting Mulder’s twitch.

"Aiolia was telling me about the theories he and Agent Scully came up with this afternoon..." Saga added.

"Who’s hungry?" Aldebaran interrupted. "I’d love to hear all about that but this dish is better served hot."

The now large group followed Aldebaran to the dining area, where the table was already set. Milo was the first to grab a piece of polenta then backed off.

"Sorry to bail, but I’ve got plans tonight..." He waved and left.

"Curfew’s midnight, brat!" Deathmask called after him as the Scorpion vanished from the temple.

"That one is hopeless..."

"Let him be, it’s harmless," Saga downplayed it.

Everyone was already helping themselves when another Saint entered – exhausted but trying to keep it together.

"Aphrodite!" Aldebaran called. "Don’t leave just yet, stay and have dinner with us!"

Afrodite smiled, grateful.

"Ah, but I’m so tired..."

“Vieni qui,” Deathmask insisted, patting the seat beside him. “Eat. You’ll perk up.”

Aphrodite relented, introducing himself to Mulder with flawless English.

“Pisces’ Gold Saint. I hope you’re enjoying your stay.”

Mulder gaped. The man’s ethereal beauty outshone even the others. What powers hide behind those eyes?

“Agent Scully’s resting in Capricorn, I assume?” Aphrodite’s smile was knowing. “I heard she spent the afternoon in the infirmary. Is she well?”

“Yes. We drew blood for analysis at the Foundation,” Aiolia explained. “Lost track of time discussing theories...”

Afrodite had barely arrived and already noticed how Aiolia’s closeness to Dana Scully clearly bothered Mulder.

He glanced sideways at Shaka and saw that the blond had something in mind regarding the agents. So, he decided to stir the pot – just a little – to confirm his suspicions.

"I see... Aiolia, who’s going to oversee the research at the Foundation?"

"Saori plans to speak with Agent Scully in the morning. She believes that as a scientist she’ll make great use of the lab facilities for this investigation," Aiolia replied. "And I’ll probably be the one to accompany her, to ensure security and confidentiality."

Mulder’s blood ran cold at that, though he managed to stay composed. It was pointless, really. Every Saint at the table picked up on his reaction, even the ones who weren’t paying much attention.

Aphrodite and Shaka exchanged a glance.

Suddenly, Aphrodite didn’t look tired at all.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY – CAPRICORN COTTAGE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
SUNDAY, JUNE 21ST, 1998 – 11:37 P.M.

It was already late by the time they left Taurus’s temple. Mulder was completely blown away – more than he ever thought possible in his entire life. And that said a lot, considering he dealt with the bizarre on a daily basis. But this... this was something else. It felt like he’d stepped into a comic book or a movie.

After Mu had dropped them off at the Capricorn’s temple, Shura escorted him back to the cottage, and didn’t leave until he was sure Mulder had everything he needed – and, to Mulder’s mild annoyance, that 'Agent Scully is properly settled in'.

Once Shura left, Mulder lay down on the comfortable couch. He wasn’t tired. Even if he had been, his mind was too busy trying to process everything to even think about sleep. All of it was just... too much. He didn’t even know how to define it.

Like the telekinesis thing. The guys had insisted so much that Mu eventually gave in and moved a serving tray from the kitchen of the Taurus temple to where they were sitting – without touching it.

The poor guy looked so uncomfortable. It was clear he hated being the center of attention. And even though he’d already used what they called “teleportation” several times since their arrival, seeing him move objects effortlessly was... jarring.

Almost as much as the young man named Aphrodite. He was, without a doubt, the most striking of them all – in that pure, almost unreal sense of beauty. But the stories Camus had told painted a very different picture. It was hard to reconcile them with this angelic-looking figure who didn’t even seem to belong to this world.

Could someone that lovely truly be as lethal as the Aquarius Knight claimed? And the way Camus talked about it – so casually, like discussing the weather.

“Mulder?”

Scully appeared in the small sitting room, settling into the space between his feet and the armrest.

“Have you been here long?”

“No more than half an hour. Sleep well?” He nearly laughed when he saw her hair was a complete mess, and her eyes were still heavy with sleep.

“Slept too much, honestly. I don't think I’ve slept like that since sophomore year in college...”

“Freshman year was easy, huh?” Mulder teased.

She made a face in reply.

“Hungry? I can fix you some tea and toast, if you want...”

Scully raised an eyebrow at his sudden helpfulness. She remembered her talk with Shaka and smiled. It was definitely easier to forgive their earlier almost-argument when he acted like this.

Mulder didn’t wait for her reply. He stood and went to the small kitchen. As he set the water to boil, he started sharing his latest thoughts with her.

“Scully… I met three more of the Golden Saints today.”

“Yeah?” she asked, snuggling under the folded blanket on the couch.

“Yeah. One of them is called ‘Deathmask.’ Can you believe that?”

“Deathmask? Wow, what a name...”

“Obviously that’s not his real name, and honestly, I couldn’t ask. He’s the Golden Saint of Cancer, how about that.”

Mulder came back with a plate of toast.

“Another one I met was Aldebaran, the Gold Saint of Taurus. He’s Brazilian. You won’t believe it when you see him, probably the strongest man I’ve ever laid eyes on. Hard to believe he was learning his ABCs while we were heading off to college...”

“You were, Mulder. I was probably a sophomore in high school, thank you very much.”

“Fine. I was.” He corrected himself. “And finally... Aphrodite.”

“Aphrodite. Is she an Amazon?”

“An Amazon?”

“Yeah. Female Knight. Aphrodite is a woman’s name, isn’t it?”

“Scully... it’s a he. The Golden Saint of Pisces.”

“...”

“I’m serious, He’s a guy. And I'm not saying anything else, just wait until you see him.”

“Why?”

“Well... I just don’t want you to think that I...” Mulder hesitated, trying to find the words. “He’s just... absurdly beautiful,” he finished, clearly flustered.

“Mulder?”

“What?”

“Did you just blush because you think a man is handsome?”

Mulder stood up and headed to the kitchen. The water must be boiling by now.

Scully chuckled. When he came back, she tried to stifle her laughter for the sake of his dignity, but failed.

“Scully, once you see him, you’ll understand. He doesn’t even look like he’s from this world.”

“Mulder... no one here looks like they’re from this world.”

Mulder shook his head, clearly thinking about Mu again.

“Scully?”

“Hm?” she mumbled, mid-chew on her toast.

“Mu has more powers. Not just the teleporting thing...”

She raised an eyebrow, intrigued. He went on.

“Telekinesis, Scully.”

She nearly burned her mouth on the tea. Sitting up straighter, she stared at him.

"Telekinesis?"

“Yeah, I was shocked too. It’s not like the poltergeist cases we’ve seen. He doesn’t even concentrate. He just... does it. Like it’s nothing. It’s insane.”

“Wow... I mean, teleportation was already insane, but that? I’d love to see it,” she said, mostly to herself.

“Thing is, I don’t think he likes showing off.”

“Why not?”

“He looked kind of embarrassed when they asked him to do that trick...”

“Mu must be really shy. He looks so young...” she said softly, not noticing how Mulder tensed at the gentle tone in her voice.

“They’re all young, Scully. Suspiciously young. I don’t even think Mu is older than-”

“Mulder!” she cut him off, glaring. “Don’t even start. Seriously. You’re acting like I’m about to throw myself at one of these guys any second now. Just... stop.”

She stood up and headed for the bedroom. Mulder wanted to punch himself.

And this wasn’t the first time he’d earned that feeling lately.

Just before she went in, Scully turned back with a small, unreadable smile.

“You know what? I am surrounded by some ridiculously attractive young men. And if I did want to have a little fun, that wouldn’t really be your business, would it? I’m a free woman. Good night.”

And with that, she disappeared into the room. Mulder couldn’t believe it.

- Was she actually thinking about hooking up with one of them? Or did she just say that to remind me I'm being a complete idiot?

xXx

Out on the Capricorn temple steps, Shura sat under the night sky alongside Aphrodite, who’d decided to pause for a few moments before heading up to his own temple. Both could feel the agitation in the federal agent’s energy – and Shura knew exactly what was going on.

“That guy’s hopeless,” he muttered.

“Seems like the jealous type,” Aphrodite commented, brushing the dust off his robes as he stood.

“Worse than that. He’s jealous and clueless. Totally in love with the redhead, but can’t bring himself to tell her.”

“Sounds like someone I know...” Aphrodite smiled.

“Yeah... it really does.” Capricorn shot his friend a sideway knowing glance.

Pisces deflected.

“Well, I’m off. I wasn’t joking about being tired.”

“See you tomorrow, chico. Don’t skip free training.”

“I won’t...”

Aphrodite gave a lazy wave and headed up the stairs without hurrying. Shura glanced once more at the moonless sky and then stepped inside.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY – CAPRICORN COTTAGE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
MONDAY, JUNE 22ND, 1998 – 5:12 A.M.

Mulder smelled bacon and eggs.

He opened his eyes slowly. The sitting room was still mostly dark – way too early for someone to be cooking. It felt like the middle of the night. He could hear voices coming from the kitchen. Scully. And someone else.

He got up instantly.

There she was, sitting at the counter, smiling at none other than Shura – yes, that Shura – who was at the stove. The young man turned to Mulder.

“Good morning, Agent Mulder. Didn’t know you were such an early riser.”

And he wasn’t. He wanted to curse them both. He’d only woken up because of the voices... and the smell of bacon and scrambled eggs.

“He’s really not,” Scully joked, still smiling. “Mulder, why don’t you go back to bed for a while? You were up so late last night...”

“Hmpf...” Mulder glanced from Scully to Shura, then to the delicious contents of the frying pan. “What about you two? Why are you up this early?”

“I’ve always been a morning person, Mulder...” Scully said as she accepted a plate of toast and eggs that Shura handed to her.

“I have to head down soon for free training,” Shura added, now serving another plate.

Mulder’s eyes lit up.

“Free training?” he asked, instantly intrigued. “Do you think we could–”

“Of course. The arena has a viewing gallery, you can watch safely from there.” Shura handed him the second plate.

Scully chose that moment to switch seats, moving to the lower bench by the small kitchen door. That’s when Mulder noticed what she was wearing.

Cream-colored pants, fitted, the hem falling just below her knees. A delicate flat sandal with tiny golden details stood out against her pale skin.

Mulder realized he’d been letting his gaze wander down her legs and feet – and quickly looked up.

Bad idea.

Her blouse left her shoulders bare.

- Since when were exposed shoulders this distracting?

He must really be losing it...

“Mulder?” Scully called – for the third time.

“What?” He decided to focus on his plate. Much safer.

“Shura was asking how long you’ll take to get ready. He brought you new clothes too, they’re in the bedroom.”

Shura was munching on a piece of toast, clearly amused. Scully raised an eyebrow, waiting for Mulder to answer.

“Fifteen minutes,” he said, pulling himself together. “Will that work?”

“Of course,” Shura replied with a final bite. “We’ll wait, right Agent Scully?”

Scully smiled. Mulder resisted the urge to curse again, nodded, finished his toast, and headed to the room to get ready.

His fifteen minutes turned into ten.

He rushed through a record-speed shower and change, driven by a childish fear of being left behind.

When he returned, his partner and the Spanish knight were chatting on the couch where he’d slept. He noticed Scully had a massive book in her lap.

“I’m ready,” he announced. He felt a bit awkward in his new outfit: light, comfortable clothes that didn’t feel like his at all. Khaki cargo pants, a snug white T-shirt that seemed a size too small in the arms and chest – but thankfully long enough. On his feet, sandals that were absurdly comfortable.

“Vamos entonces!” Shura said, standing and offering a hand to Scully, who took it naturally.

The walk from the lodge out of the temple felt longer than Mulder remembered. Everything looked the same – endless identical columns lining the wide hallway. It felt like they were walking in circles. He broke the silence.

“So this free training… do you do it every day?”

“No, no… only on Sundays,” Shura replied. “During the week we train soldiers and apprentices. Some of us also assist Saori with administrative duties.”

“Apprentices?” Scully turned to him, curious.

“Sí… we have many knight hopefuls. And the soldiers, they’re our first line of defense, keeping this place hidden. We must stay sharp at all times.” Shura nodded at someone waiting near the temple entrance. “Constant vigilance.”

At the entrance, a young man was already waiting for them. Scully was caught off guard by the sight. Mulder had already anticipated her reaction – he’d gone through the same thing the night before.

“Agent Scully,” Aphrodite greeted her, gently taking her hand, “I am Aphrodite, Golden Saint of Pisces. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

– Oh my God...

Scully recovered as quickly as she could, “Er… likewise, uh…”

Aphrodite smiled kindly. He was used to that kind of reaction – from men and women alike. It was one of his most effective weapons.

But he wasn’t here to use weapons, not against these people. He sensed their sincerity the moment he laid eyes on them. The man had a steadfast spirit – someone who would bleed for what was right. And the woman radiated compassion, fierce loyalty, and strength rooted in the need to protect.

From what he’d heard and now confirmed, those two would kill or die for each other – but they were both as stubborn as mules.

“Um... sorry if this is a dumb question, but is the arena far from here?” Mulder asked, concerned. “I think I saw it last night when I was heading back with you, Shura. Looked really far–”

“Good morning...”

Mu appeared – this time without much fuss.

“Oh, hey Mu!” Aphrodite greeted him. “We were waiting.”

“Then let’s go!”

And just like that, the five of them vanished.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY – MAIN ARENA  
ATHENS, GREECE  
MONDAY, JUNE 22ND, 1998 – 5:47 A.M.

“You’re late.”

“Milo, manners,” Camus scolded, then greeted Mulder with a quick handshake. With Scully, he repeated the courteous gesture from the day before, delicately kissing her hand.

Milo huffed and looked away. Mulder silently cursed under his breath. Aphrodite smiled – and Mulder definitely caught it.

“Please, have a seat. You can watch from here. It’s safe – the distance is good, but you’ll still get a great view of everything going on. Okay?” Shura was surely enjoying his role as the official guide, finally putting to use a language he never thought he’d need.

“Eh, spagnolo! Viene destra!” Deathmask shouted, waving Shura over – but then threw a charming smile at the redheaded agent as soon as he saw her. Scully blushed despite herself.

“¿He, carcamano!” Shura yelled back, then turned to the agents. “I’m heading down. We’re having lunch in the village today, okay? It’ll be fun…” He winked at Mulder before bounding down the seemingly endless stairs.

The agents took in the view. From their vantage point, they could see there was still a vast area beneath the arena level, and in the distance, what looked like a small town. It was beautiful – the first rays of sun painted a rosy glow across the white-washed buildings.

“This place is beautiful...” Scully murmured, more to herself.

“It really is. There’s an incredible beach on the other side,” Milo commented, immediately catching both agents’ attention.

“I’d love to see it... is it within the Sanctuary limits?” Scully asked, still captivated by the horizon.

“It is. Maybe we could go later this afternoon. What do you think?” Milo glanced at Camus for approval.

“I suppose so,” Camus replied briskly. “Excuse us? We must go down, Aldebaran and Shaka will be left without sparring partners if we’re late. Let’s go, Milo.”

Milo brushed dust off his loose pants, smiled at the agents, and they both watched as the two knights calmly made their way down the massive staircase.

As they descended, Camus didn’t hold back.

“Milo, what were you thinking? You know we avoid the cape. Why suggest the beach to the visitors?”

“You guys may avoid it, I don’t. I’m not haunted by it like the rest of you. Honestly, you should all get over it and just appreciate the place for what it is!”

“It’s disrespectful to Saga, and you know it.”

“Come on, Aquarius.”

xXx

Back in the stands, Mulder and Scully were soaking in a surreal kind of silence. Sure, they could hear distant voices from the arena and birds singing in the trees, but aside from that, it was a stillness they had never experienced before. Life in America simply didn’t offer moments like this.

“Mulder?”

“Hm?” Mulder had leaned back against the higher step, looking relaxed but still a little groggy.

“This place is surreal, isn’t it?”

Mulder paused before answering. Of course it was surreal. They were tucked away in a place the rest of the world didn’t even know existed, ruled by a reincarnated Greek goddess in the body of a Japanese girl, surrounded by young men with superpowers. And he had a feeling those twenty-somethings down in the arena carried enough stories to fill entire X-Files cabinets.

“Mulder?”

“Yeah… yeah, it is,” he replied, not really wanting to get into it.

“I’m getting used to it, but I can’t help thinking... don’t you think Mu could easily be classified as an alien, by your standards?”

Scully smiled slightly, knowing the comment would get at least an eye-roll. Of course she didn’t really think that – but she was dying to hear Mulder’s opinion.

“Scully, come on.” Mulder turned to her. “No, I don’t think Mu is or even looks like an alien. And stop joking about serious stuff.”

She didn’t answer – just raised her hands in mock surrender.

Mulder shook his head. He’d never understand her. She was acting way off lately. This place was messing with the universe’s balance for sure.

“Mu has supernatural powers, that’s all. He’s Lemurian, remember what Shaka told us? Ever heard of the Lemurian myth?”

“Yes, I’ve read about it.”

“Well then, there’s your myth, Scully.” Mulder grinned, satisfied.

Down in the arena, the sparring had begun. They were watching hand-to-hand combat that looked like normal training. A few people stood around the arena, observing from closer. Mulder and Scully had only one word to describe what they were seeing:

Incredible.

Aldebaran and Camus were training at a distance – Aldebaran using his fists to block what looked like blasts of ice from Camus. Mulder was intrigued – so that was the French knight’s power: ice manipulation.

Scully was speechless. How could someone control elements like that, visibly?

Closer to the stands, Shaka and Milo seemed to be practicing Greco-Roman wrestling. Mulder recognized the moves from the TV.

What he didn’t expect was that the long-haired blond would be so fierce. Both were on the ground, with Milo trapped under Shaka but refusing to tap out.

“Look at that, Scully!”

It was Mu. Aiolia had landed a dazzling blow on his shoulder – but in seconds, he was suspended mid-air, unable to move.

“Damn it, Mu! Put me down!” Aiolia shouted, clearly rattled. He punched and kicked the air – but nothing worked.

Saga couldn’t hold back his laughter, interrupting the psychic barrier he’d been forming against Aphrodite, who let out a hearty laugh himself.

Shura and Deathmask, who had already stopped sparring and were just cooling down, also turned their attention to the scene.

As funny as it was, Saga stepped in.

“Aiolia, focus your cosmos on the points Mu’s binding. Try to counter his energy with yours...”

“Yes, Aiolia...” Mu said with a sarcastic laugh. “Neutralize my cosmos... but you’ll have to find the right points, dear friend.”

Aldebaran had come closer to watch, but was taken aback by Mu’s tone – he wasn’t usually sarcastic or aggressive.

“You–” Aiolia began, but caught himself – some of the Amazons had arrived, and he didn’t want to be rude.

“Come on, Aiolia. Break free. Didn’t you say dumb telekinesis couldn’t hold you?” Mu stood still, arms crossed.

“Oh boy,” Milo scratched his head, still sitting on the floor. “Big mistake making fun of that...”

“Eh Virgo,” Deathmask grinned, “Go tell tuo amore to let the poor Leo go, this is too embarrassing already...”

“Ohm!” Shaka patience was running thin but he held back as Saga stepped forward again.

“Mu, let him down,” he asked calmly.

Mu turned and left the arena.

Seconds later, Aiolia dropped like a rock – no time to brace for impact. The crash was loud.

Shura and Deathmask were still laughing uncontrollably, joined by Aphrodite and Milo. Aldebaran followed Mu into the locker room. Saga offered Aiolia a hand – he stood with some difficulty. Shaka watched both the arena and the door where the two had disappeared.

“You okay?” Saga asked.

“Of course I am!” Aiolia snapped, clearly embarrassed of being shown up in front of so many people. “Crazy Aries...”

“Mocking someone’s core ability wasn’t the smartest move, Aiolia...” Camus added. “But I hope that’s all it was.”

xXx

“You done with the arena?”

Shina had her hands on her hips. The other Amazons stood nearby, but she always made herself heard.

“Donne arrivati...” Deathmask smirked at them and nudged Shura. “Ecco che arriva tua amata donna, fiery and impatient as ever.”

“Shut it, carcamano... si ella escucha, nos mata los dos!” Shura whispered, smiling toward the newcomers.

“We’re done, Ophiuchus,” Saga replied calmly. “Mind if we stay and watch? We have guests.”

“As long as you don’t mind your guests seeing how much more productive our training is...” Shina shot a pointed look at Deathmask and Shura, who were still laughing.

“Not at all, go ahead,” Saga answered, smiling faintly.

He knew Shina’s jab wasn’t meant for him but for the eternal troublemakers behind him. One day those two would learn not to mess with the Amazons.

“We’ll head up. Come on, everyone.”

“I’m going to talk to Mu,” Aiolia muttered. “Catch up later.”

A few minutes later, they rejoined the agents in the stands. Mulder was clearly still processing what he’d seen.

“What was that down there?” he asked, baffled.

“Just a minor disagreement,” Aphrodite replied with a chuckle.

“Mu seemed upset,” Scully said, glancing toward the locker room.

“Yeah, looks like Aiolia said the wrong thing. We just don’t know what,” Milo commented, sitting on a lower step and tightening his sandals.

“But what exactly did Mu do?” Mulder asked – until now, he’d only seen Mu move objects, not people.

“I thought it was the Crystal Net,” Saga said, “but Aiolia was still able to move. So it must’ve been plain telekinesis.”

“And you can’t break out of his telekinesis?” Mulder asked, even if the answer felt obvious.

“I can,” Shaka said. The others looked at him, surprised. “And Saga knows how, too.”

“I know how,” Saga clarified, “but I’ve never tried, so I’m not sure I could.”

“So Virgo... Mu’s bound you with telekinesis before?” Shura teased, smirking. “What was that like?”

Shaka didn’t answer, slightly red.

Aphrodite shook his head.

“Shura, don’t be rude. You know we have our disagreements sometimes!” Then with a sly smile, he added, “Like that time I had to drag you and this carcamano out of the village’s party... what did you dream about during those three days you were knocked out?”

The two fell silent, both turning beet red at the memory.

“They were so drunk that when Aphrodite and I showed up to collect them, they tried to attack us,” Milo laughed. “They could barely stand. But they picked the worst day to mess with Pisces here. He whipped out his knockout roses, and it was lights out in thirty seconds flat. Carrying them home was the hardest part.”

“Don’t laugh, Milo, we’ve had to pick your drunk ass up from town plenty of times...” Deathmask shot back.

“Oh, definitely,” Camus agreed. “I’ve made too many midnight runs for you, Milo.”

“Yeah, well, at least I don’t go around messing with the Amazons...”

“Speaking of Amazons... who’s that one? She’s really going hard on the other girl,” Mulder said, pointing.

“That’s Shina, from Ophiuchus. She’s Silver Company. The other one’s a trainee,” Aphrodite squinted at a heavy hit the girl took. “Yikes. They’re intense today... it barely looks like a ‘free’ session...”

“She looks strong... and tough with the girls,” Mulder said, eyes still on the arena.

“She’s also fair and kind,” Shaka added, drawing surprised looks. “What? They’re just different from each other. Where Marin is softer, Shina is fierce.”

“Marin’s not soft, she’s just polite,” Milo added seriously. “But yeah, she’s way gentler with her trainees than Shina. Just look...”

Marin was also training some girls – but instead of sparring, they were seated in a circle.

“Is she teaching meditation?” Mulder asked.

“No, not quite...” Saga focused on them. “She’s teaching them how to focus their cosmos and control elements. Look, some have glowing hands, others are shifting the air around them...”

Scully, who’d been watching attentively, now had wide eyes. Some girls had fire-like energy in their hands; others created tiny whirlwinds around them. To the untrained eye, it might’ve looked like they were just sitting there – but up close, the phenomena were astounding.

“How old are these trainees?” she asked, astonished.

“They start at eight. The ones who qualify begin training around ten or twelve. These here are more advanced, probably fourteen or fifteen,” Saga explained. “They usually earn their Amazon titles by sixteen.”

“But the instructors look so young...” Scully was amazed all over again.

“They are. Like I said, Marin and Shina had to grow up fast. They’re from a generation that had no choice. I think Marin and Shina are about twenty-three or twenty-four now. They became Silver Amazons at fifteen, skipped the Bronze phase.”

“Tough times, old guy...” Shura said with a grin.

Mulder chuckled. Scully knew what had made him laugh: the phrase coming from someone who looked so young. But the more she looked at Saga, the less youth she saw. His eyes were so deeply sad. Like they carried centuries of pain.

“Scully? What is it?” Mulder asked, noticing her expression.

“Nothing... sorry,” she murmured, glancing away from Saga.

“Don’t worry, Agent Scully...”

Saga had noticed her gaze and regretted not hiding his darkness better. Though even if he wanted to, he doubted he could – not under the scrutiny of such a sharp observer.

“Shall we head down? Lunchtime’s coming, and we’ve got a bit of a walk to the village,” Milo said, sensing the shift and steering the mood. “Let’s go before the sun gets too hot!”

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY  
ATHENS, GREECE  
MONDAY, JUNE 22ND, 1998 – 10:37 A.M.

The walk to the village was long – it was all done by foot, at the agents’ pace. Milo led the group, choosing a scenic trail with easy footing. And Shura, naturally, made a point of narrating every historical site and monument along the way.

“Right here,” Shura pointed to a beautiful lake on the right side of the path. It stretched wide, with a massive tree at its edge, its branches nearly dipping into the water. The canopy was lush, full of tiny green leaves. “This was our favorite spot to escape from theoretical training...”

“I miss those times...” Milo murmured, eyes lost in the lake.

“So this is where you all used to disappear to, huh?” Saga said, pretending to be stern.

“Yeah, ditching psychic training and not even inviting us...” Deathmask shook his head, mock-disappointed.

“Maybe that’s why you all ended up with way better psychic attacks,” Saga replied, smiling. “You got ahead in some things thanks to all those absences…”

“I still feel left out...” Deathmask grumbled. “Eh, Milo, who else did you not invite?”

“Let me think...” Milo scratched his chin. “Shaka because we knew he’d never go. Saga and Aiolos, for obvious reasons. Camus, because he’d rat us out. You because I couldn’t stand you back then. And Aphrodite, we did invite him once, but he said he wouldn’t break the rules just to slack off.”

Mulder and Scully couldn’t stop laughing as the knights shared those stories. In moments like that, they just seemed like ordinary guys reminiscing about teen mischief.

“When I was sixteen, I used to skip math class and hide out at the pool. I hated math...” Mulder said, smiling at the memory.

“Math... ugh!” Shaka grimaced.

“What about you, Agent Scully? Ever skip a class?” Shura asked, giving her a playful wink.

“Hmm... actually, yes.” Scully laughed at the surprised look Mulder gave her. “I’m with Shaka, I hated math too.”

“And where did you hide out?” Mulder’s eyes sparkled with curiosity.

Scully blushed a little, and Camus noticed her discomfort right away.

“Shall we keep walking? We still have quite a bit ahead,” he said gently, offering his hand to Scully, who took it with a grateful look.

xXx

RODORIO VILLAGE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
MONDAY, JUNE 22ND, 1998 – 11:52 A.M.

They walked for another hour until they reached the entrance of the small town. The place was bustling – a huge open-air market was in full swing, offering vegetables, fruits, clothes, and all sorts of goods. Scully noticed how the villagers looked at the knights with admiration. Some even bowed. The knights returned the gestures with polite smiles, not wanting to disturb the peaceful Sunday routine.

The market was lively. Aphrodite stopped at one of the stalls, and the agents looked at him curiously – until he turned around holding a stunning garment in his hands, his eyes shining as he looked at Scully. He called her over with a smile, and she walked up to him.

“Dine, look at that skin!” one of the older women at the stall whispered in Greek to the other. “It will look stunning on her, Sir!”

It was a unique piece, made of a flowing, delicate fabric. Scully wasn’t exactly sure what it was – some kind of traditional Greek dress, perhaps – and she wasn’t sure she could wear something like that. She gave Aphrodite an awkward smile as he gently held the dress up to her, as if measuring how it would fit her shape. She instinctively shrank back a little.

“This ivory shade is gorgeous with your skin tone and hair,” Aphrodite praised her. “You’ll look even more radiant.”

“Um... Aphrodite, I don’t think I should...” Scully hesitated.

“May I tell you a secret?” Aphrodite widened his ocean-blue eyes – knowing full well how that it would hold her attention. “We’re two days away from the summer solstice festival. It’s tradition to attend the opening night... and if you’ll allow me the liberty – you’ll break hearts in this dress.”

Scully was speechless. She had no idea what to say to the young man who was smiling at her so sweetly, with a face that made it impossible to say no to anything.

“Come on, accept it. I insist.”

He winked. She had no escape.

“All right.” Scully smiled, flustered, noticing the others watching them with amused looks.

Aphrodite quickly paid the vendors, chatting animatedly with the two women. Then he returned to the group.

“Ma che bel vestito, Afrodite! For the festival?” Deathmask said with a grin, then turned to Scully. “Agent Scully, you’re going to look stunning!”

Scully chuckled – she hadn’t expected him to be the first to compliment the outfit.

“What festival?” Mulder asked, clearly not loving all the attention focused on his partner.

“Summer solstice. It starts Tuesday, a three-day celebration. We usually attend the first night,” Milo explained, excited.

“Oh right, I’ve read about it. A pagan festival, isn’t it?” Mulder looked at Scully, fishing for a reaction.

“I know it is, Mulder...” Scully replied. “I’m Christian, but I see no harm in celebrating good things. It’s about fertility, protection, cleansing, and blessings. I think it’s wonderful to experience something like this once in a lifetime.”

Mulder was more and more shocked by his partner. Scully was acting so differently. She seemed increasingly at ease here, even if she still found herself amazed by each new revelation from these unusual young men.

“Don’t worry, Agent Mulder,” Milo said, nudging him with a grin. “We’ll get you something appropriate to wear too.”

“Milo...” Camus said softly, in warning.

“Here we are!” Shura announced, stepping ahead to greet a man at the restaurant door. “Good morning, Gus. What’s on the menu today?”

“The classic, Sir, the classic... marinated lamb with mint sauce!” the man replied cheerfully.

“Hmm... my Greek is pretty rusty, but did he say lamb?” Scully’s eyes lit up.

“Marinated lamb with mint sauce, that’s right,” Camus confirmed, as if talking about the weather. “It’s the Sunday special around here. Interesting, you speak Greek?”

He switched to Greek mid-sentence.

“Oh, sorry, I don’t really understand it well,” Scully apologized, and the knight smiled.

“No worries. Even I struggle with it sometimes and I’ve lived here all my life. Shall we go in?”

Mulder was finding it harder by the minute to stay cool as his partner received all this attention – even knowing it wasn’t romantic. Scully must be feeling like a princess, being treated with such courtesy by everyone. He hadn’t had a chance to do the same – and truth be told, how could he possibly compete?

Aphrodite noticed Mulder’s pensive expression. He could tell that all the attention Scully was getting was starting to affect the agent’s confidence. Mulder had probably never stopped to consider that his partner was an exceptionally beautiful woman who appreciated being treated with care. And now, surrounded by ten young men who were all gentleness and charm, he probably felt like he didn’t stand a chance.

“Pisces?” Shaka approached, his gaze following Mulder.

“Virgo?” Aphrodite replied without looking away.

“We need to help him,” Shaka said, low enough that only Aphrodite could hear.

Aphrodite’s eyes sparkled. As far as he was concerned, those two weren’t making it past the first night of the festival without something happening. A few steps away, Milo noticed the little conspiracy forming.

“This is going to be... interesting,” he said, chuckling – earning a curious look from Camus.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

RODORIO VILLAGE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
MONDAY, JUNE 22ND, 1998 – 1:48 P.M.

Mulder spent most of lunch trying to figure out what was going on between Shaka and Aphrodite, who kept chatting quietly and glancing in his direction. It didn’t take a genius to know they were talking about him. They didn’t even try to hide it.

“Mulder?” Scully leaned in a little. “What’s going on?”

“I don’t know, but I feel watched…” he whispered.

“It’s not that bad… I just think they’re talking about you for some reason,” Scully replied softly.

Mulder grunted. He was used to being talked about – just usually behind his back. The only comfort was that these guys clearly had no bad intentions.

Scully seemed to forget the whole thing soon after, thoroughly engaged in conversation with Camus and Saga about something Mulder couldn’t begin to follow. A scientist, a philosopher, and a literal knight of ice – whatever they were discussing made psych theory at Oxford seem like kindergarten.

After a long, delicious meal, the group left the restaurant. Mulder and Scully were sluggish – the lamb had been phenomenal. Even Scully, usually careful about heavy meals, had eaten more than Mulder had ever seen her eat in one sitting.

“We’ll pass by the arena again – fewer steep climbs that way, okay?” Milo once again led the way, proudly using his English.

Mulder silently thanked him. They’d walked so much already… but it had been a great day, full of things he knew even Frohike would never believe if he tried to explain.

Nearly thirty minutes later, they could already see the familiar training arena.

“Eh, Shina!” Deathmask called out to the silver Amazon from afar.

Most of the trainees had already gone, and the few still around were beginning to scatter. They walked in groups, giggling like schoolgirls. It was hard to believe these same girls had been through brutal training hours earlier.

As they got closer, they saw that only three adult Amazons remained.

“Hola!” Shura greeted them. “Still training under this sun?”

“Oh come on, Capricorno – don’t tell me the sun ruins your workouts?” Shina shot back, sarcastic.

Shura only smiled. There was no winning with that Amazon. Whether he was kind or snarky, she always had a sharp comeback. What a tongue.

Deathmask shook his head, grinning, and decided it was best to introduce the women before another Shina-vs-Shura episode broke out.

“Agents Mulder and Scully this is Shina,” he smiled at the Amazon, silently begging her to stop glaring at the spaniard, “Silver Saint of Ophiuchus.”

He turned to the red-haired woman beside her. “This is Marin, also Silver Company, Eagle constellation...”

Marin gave a small, formal bow in Japanese style.

“And June, of Chameleon, Bronze Company.” He beamed. “You probably know by now, but these are Agents Fox Mulder and Dana Scully, from the United States’ FBI. June, Marin, how’s your English?”

“I think is okay,” June replied, with a strong accent. “Nice to meet you, Mr. Fox… er, Mrs. or Miss Dana?”

“Just call me Scully,” Scully said with a modest smile.

“And you can just call me Mulder. No ‘Mister’ I’m not that old, right?” Mulder added with a half-flirtatious tone – and quickly noticed Scully’s expression shift.

“You’re right... um, Mulder. Well, it’s nice to meet you both,” June said, a bit shy after the agent’s grin.

“Yes, welcome,” Marin said, her English slightly more fluent. “I’m glad to see you’re doing well. I heard about how you were found...”

“Oh yes, we’re fine now. Thanks to Mu, he saved us,” Scully answered, watching Mulder’s reaction out of the corner of her eye. Two could play this game.

“Hypothermia is extremely dangerous. You were very lucky Mu saw you and brought you here,” Shina added.

Her tone was so polite and soft it was hard to believe she was the same fierce woman from earlier.

“At first it might feel strange, being stuck here and unable to return home right away... but trust me, this is the best place for you right now. You’re safe and here you’ll have access to knowledge that may prove very useful when you do return.”

Mulder was surprised by her level of insight. He hadn’t realized how fast news traveled around here. Clearly young Saori had informed more people about their situation than he expected – and in record time.

“No need to be alarmed, Agent Mulder...” Marin noticed his tension. “Everything Athena shared about you was meant to ensure your stay here is peaceful and discreet. It’s simple, when the right people hold the information, there’s no confusion or chaos.”

“I know someone who believes the opposite...” Mulder muttered. “Hide the truth to avoid panic.”

“Whoever it is needs a few good lessons in strategy,” Shina replied dryly.

Just then, one of the few remaining trainees approached Shina. Scully and Mulder recognized her immediately – the girl who’d taken quite a beating earlier. Scully was surprised to see that despite her bandages and bruises, the girl looked happy, completely at ease with her mentor.

Shina inspected every bandage, adjusting the sloppy ones, checking the girl’s neck, arms, fingers, and head as if scanning for fractures or cuts. Then she gently brushed back her hair, quickly braiding it and tying a small ribbon at the end.

It was surreal, given how intense their training had been.

“Sensei, can I go to the lake with the others?” the girl asked.

“You can, Lin. But tomorrow I want you working on your shielding techniques. Find a quiet place. No distractions, understood?” Shina replied, firm but not harsh. “We’ll train again the day after. I want to see solid blocks.”

“Yes, Sensei!” the girl chirped, and dashed off toward the others.

“That girl...?” Mulder began.

“She looks badly hurt,” Scully managed, still uneasy – seeing an injured child never sat well with her.

“She’s far too distracted,” Shina said casually. “It’s her age. She’s growing up. I’ll pass her to June soon.”

“How old is she?” Mulder asked.

“Eleven. Don’t be fooled, agents – she’s incredibly strong.” Shina glanced toward the girls disappearing into the distance. “I couldn’t even dream of having that much power when I was her age.”

“She’s reaching that age, huh...” Camus chimed in. “Alexei was a nightmare after twelve, le petit wouldn’t listen to anything!”

“Ah but it passes tante grazie!” Shina exclaimed. “That’s why I pass them to June, she handles dreamy teens and raging hormones way better than I do.”

“You divide the girls by age group, then?” Mulder asked, intrigued.

“Not officially,” Marin explained. “Shina focuses on survival, defense, and combat. June connects well with teenagers, she gets them interested in intellectual training. I usually concentrate on psychic work.”

“Marin prepares them for the transition,” June added.

“Transition?” Mulder wasn’t letting this go – he was fascinated.

“Yes, the moment they become full Amazons. They have to compete for armor, just like the knight candidates. But whether or not they win one doesn’t determine their worth. The transition is for all, the duty and the vow too,” Shina explained as neutrally as she could. The American was getting very inquisitive.

“Vow?” Mulder again.

The tension in the group was immediate.

Deathmask picked up on it fast.

“Andiamo via?” Deathmask interjected, turning to the Amazons. “We’re heading to the beach. Want to join us?”

“No, Maschera, grazie, we have to get back to the village,” Shina replied politely.

“It was a pleasure meeting you both,” Marin said, bowing slightly.

“We’re around if you need us,” June added with a wave.

The agents thanked them, and the group moved on. Mulder was frustrated. He wanted to know more about the Amazons – and that mysterious vow. He’d heard legends... but did they apply here?

xXx

Another thirty minutes of walking took them to the base of a small hill. Mulder deflated. It wasn’t high, but after everything, it felt like Everest. Scully turned to him and saw her own exhaustion mirrored in his face.

“Milo, how could you make them walk all this way? They must be exhausted!” Mu appeared, flanked by Aiolia and Aldebaran – and Scully’s face lit up.

“Scully... didn’t peg you for the type to swoon,” Mulder whispered. “You should’ve seen your face when Mu showed up, like you just got rescued from having to take another step.”

“What? No. I’m just happy they made up,” Scully said, mock-serious. “Besides, who are you to talk? I know you’re at your limit.”

“Touché, Scully,” Mulder chuckled. “You got me.”

“Hey, Mu, it wasn’t that far... besides, you disappeared!” Milo protested.

“Everything okay, you two?” Saga asked.

“All good,” Mu replied, and Aiolia nodded.

“All good as it should be,” Aldebaran added with a broad smile.

“Then shall we?” Mu stepped between Mulder and Scully, smiling.

In the blink of an eye, they were standing on the sand, facing the sea. Behind them was the cliff they’d come from. Scully silently thanked heaven that Mu had arrived – there was still a long way to go.

Mulder stood still, quietly taking in the ocean.

“And the others?” he asked.

“They’ll catch up. Don’t worry,” Mu said with a smile. “Come on, let’s sit over there.”

It was a patch of shade under a thick tree growing out of the nearby slope. The sand was dry, with bits of pale, soft grass poking through – almost unreal. Mulder didn’t wait – he sat and took off his sandals. They were comfortable, but that cool grass beneath his feet felt like therapy.

“Come on, Scully – lose the sandals, feel this,” he said.

Scully began undoing the straps but struggled with a tight knot. Mu, sitting closer, leaned in to help.

The rest of the group arrived to find quite the scene: Mu, kneeling and gently untying Scully’s sandal while she looked very content – and Mulder sitting beside her, glaring like he wanted to shoot someone.

“Oh for crying out loud...” Aldebaran facepalmed.

“I don’t believe this...” Shura muttered.

“Ma che cosa...” Deathmask murmured, not sure whether to laugh or whack someone.

Aphrodite was speechless. Aiolia and Shaka had flushed faces – but for different reasons. Virgo was furious. Aphrodite saw it instantly and gave him a sidelong glance.

“Calm down... that’s just Mu being his usual innocent self,” he whispered to Shaka. “He has no idea what he’s stirring up, right? I mean, it’s not like anyone told him anything...”

If Shaka were a lion, he’d be roaring. Aphrodite’s sarcasm stung – but he wasn’t wrong. If Shaka never said anything to Mu, how could he expect the Aries Knight to just know? There was no reason to be mad. Mu wasn’t to blame. Neither was the red-haired agent.

Still, he intended to keep the peace that afternoon.

“I doubt it,” Aphrodite muttered, as if reading Shaka’s mind.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

CAPE BEACH  
CAPE SOUNION, GREECE  
MONDAY, JUNE 22ND, 1998 – 2:27 P.M.

Mu found himself, for the first time in years, on the brink of using his powers for something selfish.

He quickly untied the red-haired agent’s sandals, still in disbelief at what was happening right before his eyes. Agent Mulder acted indifferently, but his jealousy was obvious. And Agent Scully mirrored her partner’s behavior. Mu, who for the first time clearly understood what was going on, found himself in the worst possible position: caught between the two.

He wished he could just vanish. Back in Jamiel, he never had to deal with this kind of trouble. He loved the peace of his castle.

He thanked all the gods when he saw the others approaching. Deathmask, Shura, Aldebaran, and Milo were laughing – probably at his expense. He stood up, brushing sand from his clothes, and handed Scully her sandals. She thanked him with a smile. Mulder frowned, turning to his partner with a look of mild outrage.

She simply raised an eyebrow at him, as if to say, “What’s with you?” The tension between them was palpable, though neither seemed inclined to address it.

He could teleport the two to some isolated place and let them work things out. Better yet, he could leave the matter to Deathmask: Cancer could use his psychic talents to… He shook his head. What an idea!

"What's wrong, Mu?" Scully broke the silence, turning toward him and forgetting her partner’s annoyed expression. "Are you okay? Your face is…" She gestured toward her own cheeks.

"N-nothing! I'm fine. Must be the sun…" Mu tried to play it cool. He was probably as red as a tomato.

The others finally caught up to the three of them. Deathmask and Aldebaran were still chuckling but stopped when they saw Mu narrowing his eyes – a sign he was not amused. Shura stepped closer and spoke only to him.

"I don’t even want to imagine what made you blush like that, Mu…" Shura smiled. "Wanna go for a walk? We should probably spread out a bit."

Mu nodded, grateful that the Capricorn had picked up on the situation.

"Guys, we’re heading over for a swim," Shura announced, casting a discreet glance at Deathmask, who immediately understood his intent. "Anyone coming?"

"Cool, I’m in…" Aldebaran was already removing his shirt as he headed toward the beach.

Taurus had caught the silent exchange between Capricorn and Cancer. He already knew what Shura was up to: breaking up the group a bit to save the Aries from the awkwardness they’d just witnessed. He looked at Camus, who immediately picked up on the unspoken request.

xXx

Once they were far enough, Shura couldn’t help himself:

"Man, Mu! How do you get yourself into these situations?"

Mu looked at Shura, at a loss.

"It wasn’t my fault! Agent Mulder–"

"Is crazy jealous of his redheaded partner! Come on, Mu, anyone could see that from miles away…" Aldebaran said, laughing. "I know it wasn’t your fault, and I bet that scene we saw was just you being polite, but still…"

"I was just helping with her sandals," Mu grumbled defensively.

"Si, hombre… we know that. Even Mulder probably knows. But you know how it is with jealous men…"

"No, I don’t." Mu replied curtly. "All I know is that it’s none of my business, and I don’t want any trouble. But I’m not going to be rude to Agent Scully just because her partner can’t control himself."

Shura lowered his head, laughing. Mu was a gentle soul, but just as stubborn. And the worst part? He wasn’t wrong.

"Yes, my friend, but look…" Aldebaran tried, "We also have to see it from his side. Agent Mulder is in a strange place, surrounded by a bunch of cool guys being extra nice to his partner… Put yourself in his shoes. How would you feel if you liked someone and suddenly found yourself somewhere everyone’s attention turned to them?"

"Oui, he has every reason to be jealous here." Camus, who had been quietly observing, added.

Mu couldn’t hold back his laughter at Camus’ comment. Yes, considering that angle, Agent Mulder really had no way of not feeling threatened.

"Well, Deathmask could always hypnotize the two of them and…" Shura began.

"Shura!" Camus turned to him, disapproving but barely suppressing a smile. "That would be…" Then he noticed Mu was blushing again. "Mu, don’t tell me you thought of that too? You two are hopeless…"

They all burst out laughing at the imagined scenario.

xXx

Back under the old tree’s shade, the atmosphere was still tense. The guys were chatting; Scully watched, but Mulder looked anything but friendly. Deathmask decided it was time for phase two of their plan.

"Agent Mulder, there’s a place I’d like to show you…" Deathmask instantly caught Mulder’s attention. "Have you ever seen a sealed amphora?"

It was as if he’d been offered the discovery of a lifetime. Mulder stood up, dusting sand from his shorts, almost as if nothing had happened. Deathmask tossed out a casual "Who’s coming?", and the guys followed. Only Saga remained, sitting next to Scully.

"Why didn’t you go?" Saga asked.

"I’m fine here," Scully replied, still watching the group walking away. "And I don’t think my partner wants me around right now."

Saga nodded. Those two weren’t hard to figure out. From what he’d heard, they’d worked together for years and clearly felt more for each other than was allowed between professional partners. More obvious still was the fact they had no idea how to deal with it – spending most of their time shielding themselves from those feelings. A complicated way to live.

He knew too well what it meant to love someone from afar, even when they were right next to you.

Scully, in turn, noticed Saga seemed deep in thought. She didn’t know why, but that sad glint in his eyes unsettled her deeply – as if there was a quiet sorrow within him that she couldn’t help but feel. She figured a conversation might help. She’d already noticed Saga was extremely intelligent and knowledgeable. And truth be told, she was quite curious about certain aspects of the place.

"Saga?" Scully turned to him, noting how even seated he seemed much taller than her. "Can I ask you something?"

Saga gave a small smile and nodded. Scully went on.

"You and Shura… you’re older than the others, aren’t you?"

"Yes. In fact, I’m five years older than Shura. I’m 33, and he, along with Deathmask, is 28," Saga answered plainly.

"You seem younger than that…" Scully wasn’t one to pry, but curiosity got the best of her. "At what age did you become Saints? Same as the Amazons?"

"Aiolos – Aiolia’s older brother – and I became Saints in the same year. I was nine, and he was eight." Saga’s gaze grew distant for a moment, but he quickly looked back at Scully, as if inviting more questions.

"I see… so young… And when did you all come here? I noticed many young girls training with the Amazons – some seemed under ten…"

"Eight is the average age. You probably saw some even younger at the arena earlier. Those are usually daughters of former warriors or servants who want them raised as Amazons," Saga noticed her shocked expression and explained, "But don’t worry. Those kids are only educated as Amazons – not all will go on with the training."

"Oh…" For a moment, Scully feared those little girls around the blonde Amazon earlier were going to endure the harsh training she’d seen before. "That’s a relief. So… did you all arrive here together?"

"No, no… As I said, Shura, Mask and I have quite the age gap. When they became Saints, I had already been one for four years…" Saga paused to do the math. "Shura was eight, like Aiolos, when he was knighted. We all started training when we were six."

"Six years old?" Scully was shocked.

"And Mu, Camus, and Shaka were five, as far as I know," Saga smiled at her stunned face. "Their gifts manifested very early."

"But… how…" Scully didn’t know what to do with the information.

"Agent Scully, don’t worry. Times have changed. Children that young are no longer trained like that. Back then it was necessary but those days are gone, alright?" Saga grew concerned about the shock he’d caused. He couldn’t even think about telling her what they’d endured under the Titans.

"Er… okay. Sorry, I shouldn’t be shocked, I mean, I did ask, right?" Scully apologized, embarrassed.

"Saga, what are you scaring Agent Scully with?" Aphrodite chose that moment to arrive.

"Oh no, Aphrodite, I asked but wasn’t prepared to hear…" Scully smiled at the Pisces Saint.

"I ended up telling her how old Mu, Shaka, and Camus were when they arrived here…" Saga still had that earlier smile lingering.

Aphrodite sat on Scully’s other side, cheerful.

"But why did you come back?" Saga asked, scanning for the others. "Are they coming back soon?"

"No… they’re having too much fun in the caves…" Aphrodite chose his words carefully – mentioning the old prison wouldn’t go over well. He turned to Scully. "Agent Mulder has a knack for finding interesting things."

"Yeah, he really does…" Scully replied softly.

"But Saga was saying…" Aphrodite tried redirecting the conversation.

"Yeah I was telling her about when you guys arrived here. I remember when you showed up, Aphrodite…" Saga narrowed his eyes, smiling. "The most spoiled brat in the entire group."

"What did you expect? They dragged me from my home to this weird, hot place… I was seven!" Aphrodite defended himself, laughing.

"We were all very young when we came here. No one else ever complained about the heat, except you and Camus."

"Ah, but Greeks and Latins don’t count!" Pisces kept the indignation just to amuse Scully. "Plus, Mu and Shaka are incapable of complaining about anything." He paused, thinking. "Wow, I remember – Mu, Shaka and Camus, they were so tiny when they got here…"

"Five years old, Saga said…" Scully noted.

"Yes… they arrived a few months after I did. Camus and Shaka weren’t, they were tall for their age, but Mu looked like a baby. So skinny too… both Shaka and Mu were."

"And Shaka was incredibly withdrawn," Saga added. "Took nearly a year before I even heard the boy’s voice."

"You know what I just remembered?" Aphrodite laughed. "Shura and Deathmask…" He turned to Scully, who was already smiling in anticipation. "One day they were hiding from Aiolos, trying to skip meditation… they ended up in Amazon territory!"

"Oh yes… unforgettable day… especially for them," Saga shook his head, smiling. "Worst beating of their lives, delivered by Toula of Eagle. She was Marin’s teacher, by the way."

"You’d think they’d learned their lesson about stepping into Amazon territory," Aphrodite said, still laughing. "Aiolos didn’t even have to punish them – they got such a thrashing, he just had to show up and carry them back."

"Aiolos… he’s Aiolia’s older brother, right?" Scully was intrigued. "What happened to him?"

Aphrodite swallowed hard, and Saga’s jovial expression faded back to his usual solemn demeanor. For a moment, Scully regretted asking – that was clearly a very serious topic. She was about to apologize when Saga spoke.

"Aiolos was the Sagittarius Saint. He died 17 years ago. He was responsible for Deathmask and Shura in their masters’ absence and trained Aiolia."

"I… I’m sorry," Scully felt terrible. The grief on Saga’s face was evident, more so than on Aphrodite’s.

"I think I’ll head back," Saga stood, offering a faint smile to Scully. "Aphrodite will keep you company, Agent Scully. I need to check on preparations for your trip tomorrow."

Scully nodded, her concern evident as she turned to Aphrodite with a questioning look.

"I shouldn’t have brought that up… Now Saga’s upset," she said softly.

"Don’t worry, Agent Scully. He’ll be alright – he always is," Aphrodite replied gently, trying to ease her mind. "He and Aiolos were close, but fate had other plans. That’s just how life goes sometimes."

"Yes…" Scully murmured, familiar with loss herself. Yet she couldn’t shake the feeling that Saga’s pain ran deeper than the loss of a friend. "Aiolia must miss his brother deeply, doesn’t he?"

"He does. Aiolos was both his brother and his master," Aphrodite replied. Something in his tone shifted – cautious, protective. "Agent Scully, may I offer you a word of advice?"

"Of course."

"Try not to bring up Aiolos around Aiolia or Shura. It’s not an easy subject for them."

"Absolutely – I wouldn’t want to stir up anything painful," she agreed at once.

Aphrodite smiled approvingly. She was thoughtful, that much was clear. Most people might have taken offense at such a warning, but she understood. As he looked up, he spotted Milo approaching – yet another deserter from the expedition...

"Where’s Saga?" Milo asked, scanning the area.

"Back at the temple. He had a few things to sort out for tomorrow," Aphrodite replied.

Milo plopped down and promptly pulled off his shirt, only to receive a sharp look from Aphrodite. With a sheepish grin, he slipped it back on.

"Sorry, Agent Scully…"

"It’s alright, Milo. It’s warm – you can relax," Scully said, prompting him to peel the shirt off again without hesitation.

"What were you two talking about?" he asked, curiosity piqued.

"Ages. Saga mentioned he’s 33, and Shura and Deathmask are 28," Scully answered easily. "What about you guys?"

"I’ll only tell if you go first…" Milo grinned playfully.

"Milo!" Aphrodite chided, feigning offense. "Have some manners!"

"Thirty-four," Scully said simply. "Your turn."

"Twenty-five," Milo replied with a laugh. "And you, Aphrodite?"

"Twenty-seven," the Pisces Saint replied. "Honestly, this is starting to feel like bingo night."

"What about the others?" Scully asked, amused.

"They’re all Milo’s age – twenty-five," Aphrodite informed her.

"I must admit… you all look much younger than that."

Though she left it unsaid, Scully couldn’t help but think that despite their youthful appearances, some of them had the eyes of men who had lived for centuries. Better to keep that thought to herself – no need to stir up another heavy conversation.

"Milo, any idea when the others are coming back?" Aphrodite asked.

"No clue… they’re pretty caught up in there. I doubt they’ll be back anytime soon."

"Still exploring the prison?"

"Prison?" Scully’s tone sharpened with alarm.

"It’s just what the place used to be called, Agent Scully," Milo quickly clarified. "It hasn’t served that function in a long time."

"I see… And what exactly is in there? Deathmask mentioned something about a sealed amphora. Those are the jars from legends, right? Said to trap powerful energies…" She hesitated. "So, what’s inside this one?"

"There are a few relics inside – and that amphora," Aphrodite confirmed calmly. "Poseidon has been sealed within it for many years now."

"Wait… you mean the Poseidon? You actually believe that legend?" Scully was taken aback by the unwavering conviction in his voice. "And the prison – was it built to contain the amphora?"

Aphrodite exchanged a glance with Milo, both weighing how much to reveal. As usual, Milo decided caution was overrated.

"Yes, Agent Scully – the site once functioned as a prison because of that amphora," he explained. "And yes… it was opened once. Poseidon was freed. It caused chaos, but we managed to seal him away again."

"Incredible…" Scully didn’t even try to question it anymore. Logic had long since taken a back seat in this place. "But someone opened it, right? Was there someone else locked away with it?"

"Yes," Aphrodite said quietly, his expression darkening. "Kanon – Saga’s twin brother."

Scully had clearly misjudged – thinking she was done stumbling into sensitive ground for the day was a mistake.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

CAPE BEACH  
CAPE SOUNION, GREECE  
MONDAY, JUNE 22ND, 1998 – 3:58 P.M.

Scully absorbed the information quickly, yet each new detail left her more stunned by the revelations about that place and those young men. So, Saga had a twin brother. Now it made perfect sense – he was the Gemini Saint, after all.

“Uh...” Scully looked from Aphrodite to Milo. “So Saga has a brother. A twin brother. Of course...” She was talking more to herself. “He’s the Gemini Saint, and he has a twin...” Then she turned back to Aphrodite. “Is Saga’s brother still alive?”

“Yes, he is. He works with Athena at the Graad Foundation,” Aphrodite replied calmly.

“But you just told me...” Scully could hardly believe she was even entertaining the story about the cape’s prison and the amphora. “Aphrodite, I’m sorry, but didn’t he... um... release a god who caused all sorts of trouble? And wasn’t he imprisoned? So how is he working for your goddess now?”

“Kanon was pardoned by Athena, Agent Scully. He’s a Saint like the rest of us. He redeemed himself, I personally made sure of it,” Milo said, sounding proud of the memory.

“I see... I think,” Scully still looked skeptical, but if they said so… “And, Milo, tell me something... Does Saga get along with his brother? I’m only asking because I don’t want to risk saying anything awkward to him, and if his twin works at the Foundation, it’s likely I’ll run into him.”

Aphrodite smiled at her practical, cautious attitude. She really was someone to admire.

“I’d say they do speak, yes. I wouldn’t call them super close, but then again… who can truly understand those two?” Milo answered.

“Don’t worry, Agent Scully. There’s no bad blood between them. Saga’s not the type to let personal matters affect others, and Kanon behaves accordingly,” Aphrodite added.

“Alright... I just hope everything goes smoothly tomorrow...” Scully shivered slightly as a cooler breeze passed. The sun was beginning to set, and the temperature was dropping.

“Would you like to head back, Agent Scully?” Milo offered. “It’s starting to get chilly.”

“What about the others?” Scully asked, unsure.

“Don’t worry. Agent Mulder will come back with the others,” Aphrodite smiled. “Besides, you should get ready and rest a bit. It’s a long flight…”

Milo stood, put his shirt back on, and extended his hand to help Scully up. She thanked him, momentarily lost in the Greek’s radiant smile. She scolded herself – it wasn’t proper to melt at every gorgeous smile sent her way. If she kept this up, she was doomed.

Aphrodite observed silently.

– That Scorpio... he’d be a heartbreaker if I didn’t know he has zero intention. He’s charming without even trying.

Aphrodite chuckled to himself.

– Better watch out, handsome agent...

He laughed aloud.

“What is it?” Milo, still holding Scully’s hand and helping her navigate the rocky slope, looked at Aphrodite curiously.

“Nothing, Scorpio. Nothing at all...”

And the three of them walked peacefully back to the Sanctuary.

xXx

From the beach, Shura, Mu, Aldebaran, and Camus watched the trio head back. Aldebaran’s eyes widened in alarm when he saw Milo extend a hand to the American woman, grinning broadly.

Shura noticed too and caught the Brazilian’s concern. He could already picture Scorpio ending up in the same mess as Mu. He laughed to himself  but stopped as he considered the consequences. Milo was playing with fire, and in his case, they’d have a lot more to clean up than a grumpy federal agent and a moody Virgo. No, no, no... He definitely didn’t want to deal with Camus.

“I think we should head back,” Camus said, already walking away without waiting for the others.

Mu stood there, stunned. Shura and Aldebaran exchanged looks.

“Yikes, looks like a storm’s brewing here too...” Aldebaran muttered, still watching the Frenchman walk off.

“May Athena protect us!” Mu exclaimed in frustration. “Sometimes I feel like disappearing back to my land and enjoying some peace. Keeping things calm around here is exhausting!”

Shura and Aldebaran laughed, following the Aries Saint as he began to walk. Mu turned back for one last comment:

“And the worst part is that,” he pointed toward the other group, “there was nothing even remotely suggestive going on! If Camus doesn’t like Milo getting attention from others, then why did he turn the guy down? He should just sort this thing out and spare us these bad moods! It’s so pointless...”

Shura and Aldebaran glanced at each other, laughing even more. How could things always end up like this?

xXx

With the relic explorers, things were much calmer. Deathmask had Mulder’s full attention as he explained – lightly and briefly – the story of the cape’s prison and the sealed amphora that the agent insisted on touching.

He only made one mistake: thinking Mulder would be content just hearing the story.

“Hold on a second…” Mulder narrowed his eyes, suspicion etched across his face. “You’re seriously telling me that Saga locked up his own brother here, in a place that floods to the ceiling, no less... for thirteen years? And now that same brother is alive and working for your goddess?”

“Exactly,” Deathmask replied with a shrug. “Kanon was fully pardoned. These days, he’s practically Saori’s right-hand man in her business affairs in Japan.”

“Second right-hand man,” Aiolia muttered, not hiding the sarcasm. “The first is Saga.”

“Saga manages the Sanctuary. Kanon handles her corporate matters,” Deathmask clarified. “Saori may be our Goddess and a wise leader, but she’s still young. That’s where the twins come in, they balance the scales.”

“Hm...” Mulder rubbed his chin, clearly still doubtful. “It’s a little hard to accept that the two people closest to her are the same ones who once threatened her life.”

“Trust me, we had our concerns too,” Aiolia said evenly. “But over time, it’s become clear. There’s nothing to fear anymore, Agent Mulder.”

“Va bene, va bene...” Deathmask said, just to avoid an argument. “Shall we? It’s getting dark, and tomorrow Aiolia travels with Agent Scully, non è vero? Better get ready.”

Mulder nodded, the reminder of Scully’s upcoming solo trip with Aiolia hitting him like a jab to the ribs. He told himself to get a grip. He had no claim over her own time, no right to feel this possessive.

- Still, does she have to swoon over every charming face around here?

He grumbled inwardly, the memory of the sandal moment flaring up again.

With a huff, he quickened his pace to catch up with the others. Stewing in silence wouldn’t get him anywhere.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY – ARIES HOUSE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
MONDAY, JUNE 22ND, 1998 – 6:07 P.M.

Scully had expected to feel completely drained after the walk back from the cape beach, but the conversation with Milo and Aphrodite had been so enjoyable that the effort barely registered. The comfortable clothes helped, of course, and they’d paused to rest three times along the way before finally reaching the base of the Aries Temple where Mu was already waiting.

“Agent Scully, aren't you feeling tired?” Mu asked gently. “I’m sorry I didn’t come with you on the way back...” he added, a bit uneasy. He was still clearly unsettled by what had happened earlier.

“Milo, Aphrodite, would you mind if I stayed here for a moment? I... I’d like to talk to Mu if that's okay,” Scully said, a little hesitant.

“No problem at all, Agent Scully,” Milo replied with a smile. “Aphrodite and I need to head down to the village before nightfall anyway...”

“That’s right,” Aphrodite added. “I have something to check with the Amazons about the festival. She’s in your hands. Mu, when you take agent Scully to the cabin, could you swing by my place and grab her clothes? She’ll need them for the trip, and I forgot to drop them off at Capricorn.”

“Of course.” Mu smiled at his friend’s care, then turned to Scully. “Shall we go in? I’ll make us some tea.”

Scully followed him into the temple and down to a small, quiet kitchen. She sat at the table with an ease that suggested familiarity, while Mu placed a kettle over the fire. Then, settling into the seat across from her, he began to braid his long hair.

“Mu...” Scully watched him for a moment, noting how the gesture of fussing with his hair seemed more like a nervous habit or an unspoken sign of unease. “I wanted to apologize for earlier... for what happened at the beach. I... I think I may have given you the wrong impression and-”

“Agent Scully, there’s really nothing to apologize for. Honestly, it’s not the first time I’ve ended up caught between two people like that...” He offered a faint smile. “Seems like I’m always in the wrong place at the wrong time...”

“No, Mu, why would you say that?” Scully began, but Mu gently cut her off.

“Agent Mulder has feelings for you. You know, the day after I first met you two, I assumed you were a couple. Later, when you explained you were work partners, I understood... but what I see between you goes far beyond that.”

“Mu, it’s... more complicated than you think. It’s not like–”

“Sorry. I’m overstepping, aren’t I?”

“Mu.” Scully reached out and took one of his hands, gently but firmly. “Mulder and I already have a complicated bond. I would give my life for him and I believe he’d do the same for me. But we’d never let it go any further than that. There’s too much between us. Our jobs, our lives... all the things that make it harder than it should be.”

Mu rose slowly, as if trying to keep a rising frustration in check. He poured the hot tea into two cups and brought one back to the table, placing it in front of her.

“Do you think there’s something beyond giving your life for someone?” he asked, his deep green eyes fixed on hers. Scully looked down, her gaze drawn to the steam curling from her cup.

“Anybody home?”

“Here!” Mu called out warmly, then turned back to her. “Just think about it. There’s only one real obstacle that can truly keep two people apart, and it’s the only certainty in life. Only death can stop love from happening. Everything else? That’s up to us.”

Scully was left speechless. Mu gave her a soft, knowing wink, then turned toward the sound of the others entering the kitchen.

“Finally!” Mu said as he walked over to the water filter. He filled a tall glass and handed it to Mulder. “Agent Mulder?”

Mulder took the glass and drank it down in one long gulp.

“Man, I don’t think I’ve ever felt this out of shape... I’m breathing like a pack-a-day smoker.” He handed the empty glass back to Mu. “Thanks, Mu. That might’ve been the best water I’ve ever had...” The exaggeration was sincere.

“The hike from the cape is tough,” Mu said, “especially for you two who went all the way to the top...” He was referring to the prison, which sat much higher and farther than where the others had been.

“Oh, but Agent Mulder held up just fine...” Deathmask gave him a hearty slap on the back, and Mulder just barely kept from wincing. “How about a stretch session with us tomorrow? Agent Scully will be in Japan, it’ll help kill time.”

“Uh... can I get back to you on that tomorrow?” Mulder asked with a sheepish grin. “I need to see if I can still move first...”

Everyone laughed at the thought of Mulder waking up sore, including Mulder himself. Scully stood, ready to take advantage of the group’s good mood and head up to the cabin. Mu caught on instantly.

“I’ll take you both to Capricorn. Shura’s probably waiting, and Agent Scully needs some proper rest,” he said, then turned to Deathmask and Aiolia. “You two coming?”

“Nah, we’re good,” Deathmask said with a wave. “We’ll wait here for Aphrodite and Milo, if that’s okay.”

Mu nodded and in the blink of an eye, vanished with the two agents.

xXx

SANCTUARY – CAPRICORN COTTAGE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
MONDAY, JUNE 22ND, 1998 – 6:49 P.M.

“¡Bueno!” Shura greeted them as soon as the three appeared in the middle of the cozy little cabin. “I just got back from Pisces, brought over a few things Aphrodite forgot to drop off earlier...”

Shopping bags were spread out across both sofas. The agents exchanged puzzled glances, and Shura was quick to clarify.

“Since you’ll be here a few more days, Aphrodite took it upon himself to handle your wardrobe. He’s got a real knack for it, I swear.” He winked at Scully before adding, “Some of my best shirts? All his doing.”

Scully smiled at the idea, and Mulder couldn’t help but grin along with her.

“Then we definitely owe him one. He’s the one who picked out what we’re wearing now, isn’t he? These sandals are easily the most comfortable thing I’ve ever worn. No contest.”

“Mulder’s feeling extra sincere today...” Scully teased, raising an eyebrow at him. He simply smiled back.

“Well, I think you two could use a little peace and quiet now, huh?” Mu looked to Shura, who nodded in agreement. “I’ll leave you to it. Agent Scully, have a nice flight tomorrow. I hope you find what you’re looking for at the Foundation. Good night, Agent Mulder.”

“If you get hungry, there’s food in the fridge and in the pantry,” Shura added. “Agent Scully, your ride to the airport will be by helicopter. How does five AM sound? Too early?”

“No, Shura, that’s perfect,” she replied.

“Great. I’ll turn in then, but if you need anything, I’m just over at the temple, okay?”

The agents thanked Shura, who stepped out a moment later.

For a while, they simply stood there, staring at the bags scattered throughout the room, not quite sure what to make of it all. Then they looked at each other and couldn’t help it. They burst into laughter, because the expressions on their faces said it all: absolute disbelief.

“Scully...” Mulder sat down, still laughing. “I don’t know about you, but I feel like we’ve stumbled into one of those makeover shows. Just look at this... there’s enough clothing here to last us a year!”

“I have no idea where to even start...” Scully said as she stepped closer to the mountain of bags covering the sofas and spilling onto the floor. “Mulder, these are actual shopping bags. Do you realize we’re in a place that barely feels real, and yet what we’re looking at, all of this... came straight from the real world? Real shopping. Real stores. Can you believe that?”

“Scully... that was a whole philosophical bomb you just dropped.” He grinned. “Come on, let’s see what we’ve got here. Looks like you’ve got a suitcase to pack, don’t you?”

He started opening the bags and spreading out the clothes and shoes wherever he could find space. Scully watched in growing amazement. The pieces were elegant, stylish, genuinely beautiful. And not at all what she would’ve imagined picking for herself.

“Wow... Aphrodite really thought of everything, didn’t he...” Mulder said, pulling out a delicate, peach-colored lingerie set.

“Give me that!” Scully snatched it from his hands, her face turning bright red. “Why is it that men always turn into twelve-year-olds the second they touch lingerie?”

Mulder just laughed and kept going. He had to admit, Aphrodite had serious taste. He pulled out a crisp white shirt and slipped it on. It fit like it had been tailored just for him: shoulders, collar, cuffs, and hem all perfect.

“Well, what do you know? He nailed my size,” Mulder said, visibly impressed. “How does he even manage that?”

“Aphrodite’s incredibly observant. He got my size right too,” Scully replied.

“Hmm... actually, the stuff he got you is a lot more... fitted than what you usually wear, huh?” Mulder teased. “I mean, you normally go for much looser–”

“Mulder?” Scully narrowed her eyes.

“Yeah?”

“Shut up.”

Mulder raised his hands in surrender, still grinning, and the two of them went back to sorting through their unexpected wardrobe haul.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY – CAPRICORN COTTAGE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
MONDAY, JUNE 22ND, 1998 – 11:17 P.M.

After spending quite some time sorting through the mountain of shopping bags, the agents finally surrendered to the day’s exhaustion. Scully stifled a yawn and rose, making her way toward the bedroom.

“Turning in already?” Mulder asked, not moving from his seat.

“Mm-hm... yeah. Why?” Scully paused in the doorway.

“Don’t you think we should talk about this trip of yours?”

His tone wasn’t accusatory, but it was enough to spark a flicker of irritation in her. She turned back and walked into the room, sitting down at the small table across from him. He just looked at her, calm, expectant.

“Mulder, it’s not ‘my trip,’ and you know it. You know damn well we’re not here on vacation.”

“Could’ve fooled me. You seem to be enjoying yourself,” he cut in.

“As I was saying,” she continued, brushing off the sarcasm, “this isn’t leisure. I’m not going to Japan to sightsee. We need to find out exactly what it was you injected into me. And beyond that, these people deserve answers about what happened in Antarctica. This is serious, Mulder.”

“I told you already, I gave you a vaccine. It was handed to me so I could save your life from an alien virus. What part of that is still unclear?”

“What’s unclear?” she echoed, incredulous. “I need to know exactly what it was. Whether there could be side effects. Whether it’s still in my system...”

“You think I’d give you something that could hurt you?”

“Mulder,” Scully exhaled, steadying herself, “I’m not saying I don’t trust you. It’s just that... do you have any kind of confirmation about what was in that syringe?”

Mulder went silent. He didn’t have an answer. It was a technical question, and one he’d never had the chance, or maybe the resources, to fully explore.

“I’m not blaming you, Mulder. Really, I owe you my life, and I don’t say that lightly. But you have to understand that I need to isolate this case. I need to know.”

“You’re right,” he admitted quietly. “I’m sorry.” He rubbed a tired hand across his face.

“Good.” She stood again, but hesitated. “There’s just one thing I don’t get...”

“What?”

“All this time we’ve worked together, five years already... it always seemed like you were just waiting for the day I’d finally open my mind to some of these... possibilities. And now that I actually have reason to believe in all this madness you act like you hate it. Why?”

“I don’t know,” he said simply. “We’re both tired. Let’s just get some sleep.”

Scully walked into the bedroom, still unsettled by the non-answer. She had a feeling she knew what was bothering him, just not how much. She’d felt something similar before, watching him work with other partners. Especially Diana Fowley.

xXx

SANCTUARY – CAPRICORN COTTAGE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
TUESDAY, JUNE 23RD, 1998 – 6:21 A.M.

“Agent Mulder!”

Mulder opened his eyes slowly at the sound of the voice. The first thing he saw was the face of the Cancer Saint.

“Well then,” Deathmask said with a crooked smile, “how about we find out if you can still move?”

Mulder tried to push himself up on one elbow, but a bolt of pain shot through his arm and back, freezing him in place. Milo, who had come along with Deathmask, winced in sympathy.

“Wow… looks like he really is locked up,” Milo said, barely containing a chuckle. “And it’s not like you’re that out of shape, Agent Mulder. I mean, you’re not exactly overweight or anything...”

Deathmask shot him a sharp look that said enough, and Milo wisely dropped the teasing before it went further.

“Forgive the lack of manners, he’s Greek,” Deathmask muttered. Then, turning back to Mulder: “But don’t worry. Sarcasm aside, Milo actually knows what he’s doing. He can work out muscle pain in a heartbeat. You’ll feel like new.”

Mulder didn’t even get a chance to reply. Milo stepped forward and pressed his index finger into a few pressure points on Mulder’s shoulders and along his side. The pain was sharp – blinding, even – but to Mulder’s astonishment, the burning ache in his arms, back, and lower spine dissipated almost instantly.

“Don’t get too excited,” Milo said casually, avoiding eye contact. “I just numbed the pain a little. It’ll be back in a few hours.”

He seemed oddly uncomfortable with the way Mulder was looking at him - too much gratitude, maybe. It wasn’t something Milo was used to.

“That’s why we came to get you,” Deathmask chimed in. “Time for a little exercise. Can’t let this happen again just because you pushed yourself too hard once.”

“Er...” Mulder hesitated, unsure how to respond. “I’ll go get changed, then. Just give me a minute.”

He stood slowly, still feeling it in his legs but there was no way he was going to show it. God only knew where Scorpio-boy might press next if he saw weakness...

xXx

As they neared the training arena, Mulder grew more and more uneasy. From what he’d seen so far, what these people called 'training' looked like the kind of thing that could land someone his age in a full body cast. It was hard not to picture broken bones, especially when he looked at someone like Aldebaran.

When they finally reached the edge of the arena, he felt a pat on the back from the ever-smiling Italian Saint.

“Good morning, Saints. Agent Mulder,” Shina greeted them politely.

“Buongiorno, Shina,” Deathmask replied smoothly.

“You’re early today, Maschera,” she noted.

“We brought Agent Mulder for a little workout,” he said, with a touch too much cheer.

“Is that so, Agent Mulder?” she asked, tilting her head slightly. “Don’t tell me these two dragged you all the way out here... wouldn’t you rather be resting?”

“No, I–” Mulder began, but Milo cut in before he could finish.

“He needs to move. He woke up totally stiff just from yesterday’s walks. His muscles are packed with toxins. If he doesn’t get the blood flowing, the pain’s just gonna come right back.”

“Oh, I see,” Shina replied, her voice shifting to something a little more precise. “Well then, Agent Mulder, if you don’t mind, I’d suggest training with us instead. It’ll be a lot more productive than letting these two pretend they’re fitness instructors.”

She narrowed her eyes at Milo and Deathmask, who both looked faintly offended.

Mulder’s eyes widened. The uneasiness in his chest tightened. He remembered exactly what the Amazon training sessions looked like. He wouldn’t have minded doing meditation with the redhead, sure – but the blonde? And that fierce Italian one? He’d seen her in action.

“Don’t worry, Agent Mulder,” Shina added, her voice almost soothing. “Just some light exercises.”

If only Mulder could see the smile hidden beneath her mask...

xXx

GRAAD FOUNDATION  
TOKYO, JAPAN  
TUESDAY, JUNE 23RD, 1998 – 8:29 P.M. (LOCAL TIME)

The trip was as fast as it was unexpectedly comfortable. Scully had assumed she’d be exhausted by the end of it, but she felt fine – alert, functional. Maybe too much so.

The helicopter took them to a private hangar in Athens. There, they boarded a supersonic jet. A small detail – except that it was an SR-71 Blackbird.

One of the most restricted aircraft in U.S. military history. High-altitude espionage, record-breaking speed, classified design. And somehow, the Graad Foundation had one at their disposal. As if that were normal.

And there she was, aboard a plane she never thought she’d see up close, let alone use for a private flight.

A few hours later, they landed in Tokyo. Just like that.

Since their arrival Aiolia had been guiding her through the facility, introducing her to teams and technologies that left her genuinely impressed. The scale of the place was staggering.

She couldn’t help but wonder what the FBI's Quantico labs could achieve with even a fraction of these resources – how many cases could be solved in half the time, how many errors could be eliminated before they even began.

Aiolia answered her every question with focused, passionate clarity. This was clearly his domain, he moved through the scientific environment as if it were second nature. His depth of knowledge was nothing short of extraordinary.

“Agent Scully, it’s been about two hours. I believe the analysis of the first blood sample should be ready. Shall we take a look? And since we’ve just drawn another one, I’d suggest a short break. Maybe grab a bite to eat?” Aiolia said, ever thoughtful.

“That’s a good idea. If you went through hypothermia and already had blood drawn twice, it would be wise to take it easy. Get something to eat, maybe fewer steps for now.”

The voice was new, and Scully turned, startled. For a split second, she was certain she was looking at Saga. But something was undeniably different. The eyes. Physically they were identical, but there was a sharper glint in this man’s gaze. Cunning. It was the kind of look that made her feel like he was reading her entire psyche in one glance.

“My apologies,” he said, extending a hand with composed confidence. “I should’ve introduced myself first. I’m Kanon, interim Gemini Saint.”

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

GRAAD FOUNDATION  
TOKYO, JAPAN  
TUESDAY, JUNE 23RD, 1998 – 8:36 P.M. (LOCAL TIME)

Scully took Kanon’s offered hand, holding his gaze as they shook. His eyes were sharp, unwavering. He smiled with polite restraint but made no attempt to hide how openly he was studying her – calmly, unapologetically. Aiolia cleared his throat, breaking the silent current between them.

“You came from the west wing. Any word on whether the first blood analysis is ready?”

“It is,” Kanon replied smoothly. “I just came from Lab 5. They said the results had been forwarded here, so I thought I’d meet you.”

He turned back to Scully. “Mind if I go over the data with you? There’s something I’d like to highlight.”

She nodded, still processing the strange sensation of standing face to face with Saga’s twin. Meeting Saga had been disarming in its own way, but he had quickly put her at ease with his quiet authority.

Now Kanon was different. Not threatening, exactly – but far from comfortable.

She cast a sidelong glance at Aiolia, who didn’t seem especially pleased with Kanon’s presence either. Still, he offered her a mild, reassuring smile, as if to say don’t worry about it.

They walked together, turning down one corridor, then another, until they reached the lab. Aiolia stepped ahead to collect a folder and a small data disk. They moved into the adjacent room, where a wide monitor and central console were waiting. Kanon sat at the station and began navigating the system while Scully flipped open the folder and started reviewing the contents.

“Oh… Aiolia, everything’s been sorted individually,” she said, eyebrows rising.

“Yes,” he replied. “I asked them to break it down that way. Saves time isolating variables.”

Scully was quietly impressed. Aiolia went on, already sectioning off parts of the report.

“This is the inorganic analysis,” he said, setting aside one set of papers. “These here are unclassifiable. Elements that don’t correspond to anything we know. And this one’s your standard blood panel.”

He squinted slightly as he reviewed the data.

“Agent Scully, I don't mean to intrude, but... these numbers suggest there’s something going on with your blood.”

Scully caught the note of concern in his voice. Kanon had stopped what he was doing, now paying close attention. She let out a quiet sigh. She’d anticipated this might surface – just not so soon.

“Aiolia, it’s all right. I was treated for cancer not long ago. That’s what’s skewing the results.”

“You’re still under medical observation, I assume?” he asked gently, wanting to be sure.

“Yes. I have follow-ups scheduled for the next eighteen months. But Aiolia...” She looked at him seriously. “Please don’t mention this to Mulder. He took it very hard when I got sick. He doesn’t fully grasp the long-term nature of it. He might think I’m still ill... and you understand that’s not the case, right?”

“Of course,” Aiolia said immediately. “Those kinds of markers take time to normalize. I understand. I won’t say a word.”

Scully offered him a grateful smile. Aiolia opened a second envelope containing a series of visuals – charts and microscopic imagery – then began uploading them to the large screen. Kanon rose and stepped closer, standing beside them.

“There are five compound traces derived from unidentified chemical elements,” Aiolia said, gesturing to the image now displayed. “We’re talking about twenty-three separate components. Agent Scully, do you know where Agent Mulder got this vaccine?”

“I don’t think even he knows. An informant gave it to him, he didn’t have time to ask questions.”

“Well...” Kanon finally spoke, stepping forward and folding his arms as he examined the data. “I hope you’re open to unconventional theories. Because this,” he motioned to the images on the screen, “alog with what I’ve cross-referenced with your government’s restricted data, point to a single conclusion: we’re looking at extraterrestrial material.”

xXx

SANCTUARY – COMMON ARENA  
ATHENS, GREECE  
TUESDAY, JUNE 23RD, 1998 – 2:41 P.M.

“Agent Mulder, are you all right?”

Mu appeared at his side just as Mulder rounded his sixth lap around the arena.

“If you’re tired, there’s no need to push so hard...”

“I’m... good... running’s easy!” Mulder panted, clearly winded but determined not to quit.

Up ahead, Marin waved them over. The two men jogged the rest of the way to where she stood.

“The sun’s already high,” she noted. “Agent Mulder, I’m gathering the girls for a short meditation before we wrap up. Would you like to join us?”

Mulder hesitated just for a second. Long enough for every muscle in his body to shout that yes, sitting down and breathing slowly sounded like bliss. Even if it meant joining a dozen teenage girls.

Mu chuckled, already knowing what he’d say.

“Absolutely. I’m spent, slowing down sounds perfect,” Mulder admitted, eyeing the group waiting nearby. “Only thing is... I don’t really know how to meditate.”

“Don’t worry,” Mu said with a soft grin. “Marin’s an excellent teacher.”

They settled into a circle, Mulder beside Marin, Mu across from her, ready to help her guide the session with their unexpected guest.

“All right,” Marin began, her voice steady and calm, “find a comfortable position, but keep your posture upright. Remember, your internal organs must stay aligned to allow energy to flow.”

Up in the arena stands, a small crowd of Saints had gathered to watch. Several were already fighting laughter at the sight of a stiff-looking FBI agent sitting cross-legged among the girls, clearly trying to mirror Marin’s serene composure.

“Ma che, this session’s gonna be a joke...” Deathmask muttered under his breath. “Half those little ragazzas are probably already swooning over the American.”

“Oh, come on, Maschera,” Shura said, frowning. “They’re way too young to be thinking about that.”

“You wish. I’d bet at least seven of them are crushing hard. Poor dads, if they only knew...” Aldebaran boomed with laughter. “You should hear the things they say.”

“Les petites speak nonsense. Irresponsible. Shouldn’t even be repeated,” Camus added coolly.

“What about Mu?” Milo chimed in with a smirk. “Bet the other half are fantasizing about those looong lilac locks of his...” He earned a sharp pinch from Camus. “Ow! What was that for?”

“Don’t point at people. It’s rude.”

“You’re such a buzzkill.”

Camus shrugged. Shaka, as usual, acted as if none of it concerned him.

“Wait... look at Marin,” Aphrodite interrupted, his tone suddenly alert. All eyes snapped to the scene below – even Shaka’s.

Marin was adjusting Mulder’s stance. A normal task for her, as an instructor, but for anyone watching from above...

“Good thing Aiolia’s not around. The sky would’ve cracked open by now,” Aldebaran muttered, scratching the back of his neck.

“Yeah now that's one lucky son of a-” Shura mumbled, more awed than annoyed.

“Eh, spagnolo cretino,” Deathmask barked, his tone suddenly sharp. “What’s your deal, huh? Drooling over someone else’s woman like that, weren’t you just saying your true love was Shina? Infelice!”

“Ha! First of all, Marin’s not anyone’s woman. She’s very much single,” Shura shot back. “And what’s it to you, huh? Shina’s not your business.”

Deathmask stood abruptly and grabbed Shura by the front of his shirt. The Spaniard blinked, genuinely caught off guard.

“Ascoltami. You do her wrong, I become your problem. I’ll take you out before you even know what hit you.”

Then he let go. Shura landed hard on the bench, stunned. The other Saints stared as Deathmask turned and walked off toward the temples.

Eyes slowly shifted back to Shura, still recovering from the sudden blow to his pride.

“Nice going, man,” Milo said, shaking his head. “Everybody knows Shina’s like family to Maschera, and you had to go and say that.”

“He acts all cold and distant,” Aphrodite added quietly, “but he’s been looking out for her for years. Now Shura, if you’re going to keep telling everyone how much you’re into her... just remember, she’s got a big brother. And he’s a royal pain in the ass.”

xXx

“I get the feeling they’ve been laughing at me this whole time...” Mulder groaned, rising along with the others.

“No,” Mu replied, glancing toward the stands with a hint of amusement. “I think the joke’s on Shura this time. Something must’ve happened up there while we were down here.”

“Feeling better?” Marin asked gently, taking both of Mulder’s arms and guiding them into a stretch behind his back. “You’ll probably still feel some soreness tomorrow, but it should be a lot lighter than today.”

“Oh, I feel great. Milo said the pain would come back, but I think that run and this meditation flushed all the toxins right out of my system...”

“The stretching helped,” Marin said with a knowing nod, always the instructor. “I’ll send the girls home now. No training tomorrow because of the festivities, but you're very welcome to join us again sometime. We really enjoyed having you with us.”

“I hope I didn’t get in the way too much,” Mulder said, a little sheepish. “But I’d love to come back. I’ve learned more than I expected. Thank you.”

Marin smiled and left with the trainees, while Mu and Mulder began climbing up to the stands, ready to rejoin the others.

“So, Agent Mulder,” Mu said, eyes glinting with playful curiosity, “how’d you like the training? Bet you were nervous in the beginning...”

“I won’t lie, I was,” Mulder admitted. “When that Italian amazon told me I’d be training with her...” He gave a dramatic shiver, making Mu laugh.

“But she was kind,” Mulder added quickly. “Tough, sure. But kind.”

“Shina might look intimidating,” Mu said with a small smile, “but she wouldn’t hurt anyone without a good reason. Unless of course... they deserve it.”

They reached the top where the other Saints were still lounging.

“So...” Mu looked around at the group. “What was so funny up here?”

“I assume it was me,” Mulder offered, chuckling. “Trying to survive meditation next to a dozen teenagers?”

“Nah...” Aphrodite grinned, stretching out on the steps. “You were amusing, yes. But the real star of the day was our dear Shura who managed to unleash his inner Don Juan right in front of the most protective, crankiest guy in the whole Sanctuary.”

“Oh? What happened?” Mulder asked, intrigued.

“Well,” Aldebaran said, clapping a still-flustered Shura on the back, “when Marin was adjusting your posture, this genius here couldn’t help but say, loud enough for all of us to hear, just how jealous he was of you.”

“I was just-” Mulder began to protest, but Aldebaran waved him off.

“From up here, it really did look like you were getting pretty lucky. And that’s when our friend Deathmask lost it... because, you see, Shura here’s been constantly telling everyone how much he likes Shina...”

“And then he goes and blurts out how envious he is of you and Marin,” Milo finished, with a dramatic gesture. “That, my friend, is a tactical blunder.”

“Hm... I see,” Mulder said, still not sure what to make of it. “But everything’s okay now, right?”

“Of course. Don’t even stress about it,” Aldebaran said, brushing it off. “This isn’t the first time those two almost came to blows... and it sure won’t be the last.”

“Today was just one of those classic la famiglia moments,” he added, putting on a thick, over-the-top Italian accent – which earned him another round of laughter from the group.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

GRAAD FOUNDATION  
TOKYO, JAPAN  
WEDNESDAY, JUNE 24TH, 1998 – 6:11 P.M. (LOCAL TIME)

“Government information... what exactly are you referring to, uh...”

“Kanon,” he supplied smoothly, waiting patiently for her to continue.

“Yes, Kanon. What kind of information, and from where, exactly?”

“Agent Scully,” he began, his tone almost too calm, “I’m quite familiar with the complexities of your government. I know there are certain... departments,” he said, raising his fingers in air quotes, “and that most of them are not exactly models of transparency. I also understand that accepting certain ideas doesn’t come easily to you. I’ve gathered intelligence from various sources, filtered out what I believe to be lies dressed as truth and now, with the data you and Aiolia have collected, we finally might have something solid to work with.”

Scully had to take a second just to breathe.

Kanon was talking about top-level government conspiracies with the same nonchalance someone might use to discuss the weather. And Aiolia? He was nodding along like this was all perfectly ordinary.

It felt like being stuck between two versions of Mulder – as if living with just the original wasn’t challenging enough.

“Agent Scully,” Aiolia said gently, “we know how implausible all this must sound. But as a scientist, you have to acknowledge, these substances don’t originate from our biosphere. And Kanon,” he added, casting a slightly resigned glance at his colleague, “has a remarkable talent for gathering information without ever drawing attention. More importantly, he’s objective. That kind of clarity is essential in work like this.”

Scully was still processing the conversation when a new presence entered the room. Both Saints bowed respectfully.

“Good afternoon, everyone,” Saori greeted them, her tone formal and composed in traditional Japanese fashion. “Agent Scully, I happened to overhear part of the discussion, and I’d like to echo Aiolia’s words. Kanon is our most skilled profiler and informant. And despite what one might assume from his demeanor, his analyses are completely objective. That’s why I personally asked him to assist us.”

She smiled gently, already anticipating what Scully might be thinking.

“I know your partner tends to approach extraterrestrial life with... a certain enthusiasm. And that makes you hesitant, doesn’t it? But I assure you, this time there’s no theory, no belief system at play. We’re dealing strictly with evidence.”

Scully nodded. There was a calm clarity in the way these people approached the subject – no emotional stakes, no personal agendas. Just facts. And that alone made it easier to trust them.

Still, Kanon’s blunt take on the U.S. government had definitely piqued her curiosity.

That was a line of questioning she’d save for later.

“All right... so, what’s next?” Scully asked, turning her focus back to the data. “Is there a way to analyze these unclassified compounds in more detail?”

“Yes, absolutely,” Aiolia replied, visibly energized by the question. “We’ve already assigned the task to three different labs. There’s a large volume of elements to sort through, it’ll move faster if we split the work.”

“And we don’t need to stay here while that’s happening, do we?” Saori chimed in. “We can return to the Sanctuary in the meantime. The festivities in Rodorio start tomorrow, we really shouldn’t miss it.”

She turned to Kanon, who was still at the console.

“You’ll come with us, won’t you, Kanon?”

He nodded and offered her a quiet, almost effortless smile.

Scully caught herself holding her breath – and had no idea why.

– What was that?

It was as if that smile had stopped time for a second. She glanced sideways at Aiolia; he didn’t seem to notice a thing. But Scully couldn’t help noticing the look on the young woman’s face.

Saori didn’t seem aware of it, but her eyes were bright, her cheeks faintly pink.

– Well... I can’t blame her... with a smile like that, this guy could probably rule the world if he wanted to.

“Shall we?” Saori said, cheerful again. “The jet’s ready and waiting. If we leave now, we’ll be back by nightfall.”

Kanon’s smile widened just a little.

“Yes, my lady. Let’s go. I just need to print a few more things.” He gave Saori a playful wink, then turned to Scully. “We can keep digging once we’re back, and I have a feeling your partner will get a kick out of this data.”

Scully just nodded, still trying to figure out what exactly had shifted in that room.

xXx

SANCTUARY – ATHENA TEMPLE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
WEDNESDAY, JUNE 24TH, 1998 – 7:16 P.M.

After a few hours in the air and a short helicopter ride, they were back at the Sanctuary. Just as Saori had predicted, twilight was only beginning to settle in. Scully was relieved they hadn’t stayed another night in Japan, otherwise, she’d be facing the full wrath of jet lag.

What caught her off guard, though, was the quiet sense of comfort blooming in her chest.

It was odd... but it almost felt like coming home.

She was definitely getting too used to this.

As they made their way down from the heliport toward the building known as the Grand Master’s Hall, they spotted Saga, Camus, and Mu already waiting. Scully instantly recalled what Milo and Aphrodite had told her about the complex – and, frankly, troubling – history between Saga and Kanon. She instinctively tensed, preparing for friction.

“Good evening. Welcome back,” Camus greeted with calm formality.

Scully returned his nod with a polite smile, following Aiolia and Saori’s lead. Then Kanon, walking just behind them with a stack of folders under one arm, did something entirely unexpected.

“Well, look what the cat dragged in,” he said, flashing a disarming grin as he held up the research documents.

Scully had braced for a cold silence or worse, a clash. But the response that followed took her by surprise.

“Bringing work home again, Kanon?” Mu teased, light-hearted. “I take it you’re planning to skip out on helping with the festivities?”

“Mon ami, while you all fuss over decorations, we’ll keep the research moving,” Camus said smoothly, glancing toward Saga with a faint smile. “That way, nothing’s neglected and we still get to enjoy the celebration.”

“Fair point,” Saga replied, returning the smile with quiet ease.

Scully let out a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding.

So it was possible, after everything they’d been through – whatever dark history lay between them – for two people to coexist peacefully. Even kindly.

This truly was a world unlike any she had known.

“Well, shall we head down for dinner?” Mu asked. “It’s at Taurus again tonight. Ladies, will you come with me? Saori, you’re joining us, right?”

“Of course! I’m not about to miss a meal cooked by Aldebaran. That’s a rare treat for me,” Saori replied, her voice light with anticipation.

Scully found herself wondering, not for the first time, if she was really standing next to a goddess. To her, Saori felt like a perfectly normal – if remarkably poised – young woman.

“Then let’s go!” Mu touched both of their hands, and in a flash of light, they vanished.

xXx

They materialized right in the center of Aldebaran’s home, which was already alive with the chatter and laughter of what looked like a pack of very hungry young people. The room was crowded – sofas, armchairs, and cushions were scattered everywhere, all of them occupied. Scully had never seen the Taurus Saint’s house before, but now she understood why he had so much seating. This was clearly the gathering spot.

“¡Bueno, Agent Scully!” Shura was the first to greet her, flashing his familiar grin. Then, turning to Saori, he added a more respectful, “Lady Athena.”

“Aldebaran and Deathmask are at it in the kitchen again as usual, but food’s almost ready.”

Scully smiled, catching the distant echoes of a half-playful, half-heated exchange coming from somewhere behind the walls. She glanced toward her partner and received a smile in return. He looked... different. More at ease. Whatever the day had held, it had clearly done him good.

“Hey, Scully. Come sit and tell me all about Japan...” Mulder said, patting the empty seat beside him, earning a few chuckles from the others nearby.

If she didn’t know him so well, she might have thought he’d had a drink, but no. That was just Mulder being Mulder. The same dry sarcasm he defaulted to whenever she went off on her own to investigate something.

She sighed inwardly, steeling herself. There were too many people around for one of those scenes. She took the seat beside him.

“Mulder, look...” she began, her voice low and cautious.

But just then, Kanon entered the room, flanked by Camus and Saga. The moment he caught Mulder’s tone, he understood it for what it was – and didn’t like it. It reminded him too much of the way Sorento would patronize Tetis whenever he sent her off for missions alone.

That kind of thing had always rubbed him the wrong way so he decided to intervene. Maybe redirecting the agent’s attention would get him off the redhead’s back.

“Agent Mulder,” he said, his tone cool but courteous as he approached. “It’s a pleasure to meet you. I’m Kanon, interin Gemini Saint.” He extended a hand with calm confidence. “I’ve heard you’re a profiler, and that you studied at Oxford. It's impressive.”

He raised three brochures he’d separated from the research files.

“We’d be happy to have your insight as we move forward with the analysis.”

Mulder took the documents and flipped open the first–only to freeze mid-page. Something in the notes about the unclassified chemical elements clearly caught his eye and his expression changed instantly. He looked up at Scully, his voice sharpening.

“So, Scully...” he said, his tone low and cold.

Scully instinctively pulled back, sinking slightly in her seat as she met his gaze.

“You believe in extraterrestrial life now?”

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY – TAURUS HOUSE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
WEDNESDAY, JUNE 24TH, 1998 – 8:48 P.M.

Mulder hadn’t even finished speaking before he felt every eye in the room land on him. That’s when it hit him: he’d crossed a line.

The words had come out before he could stop them, a knee-jerk reaction meant to needle Scully. But why? Because she’d managed to uncover critical information working with someone else? Because she’d traveled alone with those men? Because she was giving weight to ideas she would usually challenge – at least when they came from him?

The regret was instant. But the damage was already done.

Fortunately, the Saints were diplomatic by nature, and one of them stepped in quickly to ease the tension.

“Let’s eat scout-style – everyone grab your own plate!” Deathmask announced, overly cheerful and very deliberately ignoring the heavy air in the room.

“Oui, on pense mieux le ventre plein, non?” Camus added, reaching out a hand toward Scully.

She took it without hesitation, but before walking away, she turned to look at Mulder. It wasn’t anger in her eyes – it was something worse.

Disappointment.

Once she and Camus had left, Kanon changed seats, positioning himself directly across from the agent. His expression wasn’t aggressive, but it was far from friendly.

“Agent Mulder,” he said evenly, “given everything that’s going on and considering your history with Agent Scully, I find it unfair to treat her that way.”

Mulder folded his arms.

“You don’t know me. You don’t know Scully. What makes you think you-”

“I know more than you think,” Kanon cut in, calm and steady. “I’ve seen your path. I know how hard you’ve fought and what you’ve lost. I’ve seen enough of Agent Scully’s path too.”

A chill crept up Mulder’s neck.

“I could read anyone’s mind here if I wanted to. But I prefer not to cross that boundary without consent.”

Kanon paused, choosing his next words carefully.

“What I’m saying is, this isn’t the time for arguments or personal grudges. We’re dealing with something far bigger. You understand that, don’t you?”

Before Mulder could answer, Aldebaran appeared and gave his shoulder a firm but friendly tug.

“You two coming to eat, or what? Food’s getting cold!”

Kanon rose without haste and followed after him, his demeanor returning to its usual composed stillness.

xXx

SANCTUARY  
ATHENS, GREECE  
WEDNESDAY, JUNE 24TH, 1998 – 11:15 P.M.

Dinner had served its purpose. Between shared stories, playful teasing, and the occasional side glance, the weight of the earlier conflict had lifted. Even Mulder seemed more at ease, though every now and then he still shot Scully the kind of look that was… not exactly subtle.

“So?” Mu asked gently, as always. “Anyone need a shortcut?”

“Oh, I’m taking it,” Mulder said with a grin, patting his stomach. “After all that food, I don’t think I could handle a single staircase.”

Scully rolled her eyes but didn’t object. Mu just smiled and offered his hands. In the blink of an eye, the House of Taurus vanished, replaced by the rustic calm of the Capricorn Temple’s chalet.

“You two… get some rest, all right? We’ve got a celebration tomorrow.” Mu’s voice lingered in the air a second before he vanished.

“Well, that was convenient,” Mulder said, dropping onto the sofa.

Scully gave a small smile and made her way to the armchair opposite him. Dinner had eased the tension, but something still lingered between them – something unspoken.

And if she didn’t address it, he never would.

“Mulder…” she sighed, tired. “What’s wrong? You’ve barely said a word since dinner.”

He let out a breath through his nose.

“You already know what’s wrong.”

Scully leaned back in the chair. Her partner could be so stubborn...

“Kanon?”

“Kanon.” He made a vague gesture with his hands, as if even he wasn’t sure whether he was more annoyed or unsettled. “The guy knows things even we can’t access. He digs up intel that would take me years to find–and he doesn’t even need a computer.”

“He has his own methods, Mulder. Methods that, let’s be honest, aren’t all that different from yours.”

“Except he apparently knows everything before he even asks the first question.”

Scully tilted her head, calm. “Mulder… honestly. Why does this bother you so much?”

“Because you trust him.” he muttered, turning his gaze to the window – like even saying it out loud left a bad taste in his mouth.

The accusation hung in the silence that followed. Scully closed her eyes for a moment before replying, choosing her words carefully.

“I trust him because he’s giving us facts. And whether you like it or not, what he found in my blood is real.”

Mulder said nothing. The thought still gnawed at him. Scientific evidence or not, if he had brought it forward, she would’ve found a dozen ways to question it.

“Kanon thinks this might be bigger than we imagined,” Scully continued. “Not just an experiment or an isolated case but something that ties into everything we’ve been dealing with all along.”

Mulder dragged a hand down his face, clearly exhausted.

“It’s just… ugh, forget it.”

Scully nodded quietly. She stood and paused in the doorway to the bedroom.

“Good night, Mulder.”

He didn’t answer. Just stayed where he was, staring at the ceiling, feeling the weight of it all settle in.

xXx

Aldebaran, Shura, and Kanon were still at Taurus House, where Mu rejoined them, taking advantage of the cool mountain breeze that settled over the Sanctuary at night.

“You were pretty direct with Agent Mulder,” Shura remarked, leaning against the stone balustrade. “Scared the guy a little.”

“He needed to hear it,” Kanon replied, arms crossed.

Aldebaran chuckled.

“Not one for sugarcoating things, are you?”

“I don’t see the point,” Kanon said, eyes fixed on the horizon. “He’s smart, but he’s letting ego and jealousy cloud his judgment. That can be dangerous for everyone.”

“He trusts Scully,” Mu added thoughtfully, “but he struggles with the idea that she might be able to handle this without him.”

Shura nodded.

“I get where he’s coming from. But if this case is as big as it seems… then Kanon’s right. We’ll need to work together. No room for personal drama.”

“He’ll come around,” Aldebaran said with confidence. “Otherwise, he’s in for a rough time. And he might just lose the girl.”

Kanon didn’t reply, but a faint smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.

xXx

SANCTUARY – CAPRICORN COTTAGE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
THURSDAY, JUNE 25TH, 1998 – 7:46 A.M.

The first light of day gilded the hills surrounding the Sanctuary in soft gold, but high atop the Twelve Temples, where the Temple of Capricorn stood, everything remained wrapped in a peaceful stillness. Far below, the village was likely already bustling with preparations for the first day of the Solstice Festival but up here, the only sound was the mountain breeze cutting gently through the silence.

Scully stirred slowly, her eyes adjusting to the pale morning light spilling through the chalet window. She inhaled deeply, letting the cool, fresh air ground her. For a few quiet moments, she allowed herself to simply exist–no pressure, no questions, no expectations. Just peace.

Her gaze soon landed on the chair beside the dresser, where the ivory dress Aphrodite had picked out for her lay neatly folded. She remembered the moment perfectly – him practically dragging her to a stall at the market, waving off her protests.

"We’re two days away from the festivities. You’ll break hearts in this dress."

She smiled softly at the memory. At the time, she’d accepted the gift without thinking much of it. Now, as she gently lifted the fabric in her hands, she felt a quiet weight to the gesture. Though her faith lay elsewhere, she understood the significance of the festival – for the people of the village, and for the Gold Saints who cherished it as a cornerstone of their community.

Why not be part of it?

She began to get ready.

In the next room, Mulder woke slowly. He stepped out, still half-asleep, and found Scully already dressed, fastening the final details of her attire. He blinked at her for a moment, then paused completely.

“Wow.”

She raised an eyebrow. “What?”

“This is getting serious.”

Scully chuckled.

“It’s an important celebration, Mulder.”

He crossed his arms, still groggy.

“So… should I be wearing a toga or something?”

“No,” she said with a smirk. “It means Aphrodite chose something special for me and you are wearing exactly what they gave you when we arrived.”

He flopped onto the couch with a sigh.

“Well… at least it’s not a full costume.”

She laughed, then reached for a small comb to pin part of her hair back.

“You’d better get dressed soon. Aphrodite and Deathmask are in charge of the final preparations and if Mu shows up and sees you like this…”

Mulder groaned again, but got to his feet, resigned to the inevitable.

xXx

RODORIO VILLAGE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
THURSDAY, JUNE 25TH, 1998 – 10:57 A.M.

While Mulder and Scully were still finishing up, the village at the foot of the Sanctuary had already transformed. The cobbled streets leading to the central square were strung with garlands of golden leaves and vivid tapestries that rippled softly in the breeze. Some stalls still functioned as marketplaces, but most had been repurposed to serve food, wine, and sweets to be shared throughout the day.

Aphrodite moved through the scene with near-obsessive precision, making last-minute adjustments to the floral arrangements and arches. Deathmask, meanwhile, took charge of directing the disciples and temple attendants, overseeing the setup of altars and the placement of ceremonial offerings.

“These garlands need to be evenly spaced,” Aphrodite was saying as he delicately repositioned a flower on one of the arches. “And please, keep the torches apart. We want soft lighting, not a fire hazard.”

Deathmask leaned against a nearby table, arms crossed, watching with amusement.

“If you don’t loosen up, you won’t make it to the feast,” he quipped.

Aphrodite gave him a cutting look.

“You know I don’t settle for anything less than perfect.”

“Let’s just hope this whole ceremony doesn’t drag. I’m here for the food.”

Aphrodite gave a knowing smile.

“Ah, always so… practical, aren’t you?”

Before Deathmask could fire back, a soft shimmer of light bloomed at the center of the square. Mu had just materialized, bringing Mulder and Scully with him.

For a brief moment, the noise in the village dipped to a hush.

Mulder noticed it instantly – the sudden attention on Scully. He tried to ignore it, but it was impossible not to catch the admiring glances, the hushed comments from women as they saw her in the traditional ivory dress. Even some of the younger disciples looked visibly impressed.

Deathmask noticed, too. His gaze flicked to her instinctively.

It wasn’t just the dress – though the cut certainly emphasized her natural elegance and graceful curves. It was how she wore it. There was poise in the way she moved, quiet confidence in her posture. Her auburn hair was swept back, revealing high cheekbones and eyes so blue they looked surreal in the sunlight.

It was only a moment. Barely long enough for anyone to notice except Aphrodite.

He looked away from the floral arch just in time to see the expression pass across Deathmask’s face. He knew it well. He’d worn it himself – more times than he cared to admit – while looking at that same man.

Something in his chest tightened.

Deathmask quickly turned away, cleared his throat, and pasted on a crooked grin.

“So… no toga for you, Agent Mulder?” he joked, brushing off the moment.

Mulder folded his arms, his instincts tingling. Something was off, but he couldn’t quite name it.

Aphrodite, ever graceful, stepped in before the conversation could turn sour.

“Welcome. Everything begins soon,” he said, taking Scully’s hand and pressing a delicate kiss to her knuckles. “I hope the festival proves worthy of such beauty.”

Mulder shot Deathmask a look, eyes narrowed slightly. The man only raised his hands in mock innocence.

Aphrodite sighed quietly to himself. Deathmask had never been his – not really. And he never would be. All he could hope now was that no one ended up hurt.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

RODORIO VILLAGE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
THURSDAY, JUNE 25TH, 1998 – 12:27 P.M.

The celebration was already in full swing when Saori Kido showed up next to Saga on the central platform.

The chatter started to quiet down as everyone turned to look at the young reincarnation of Athena.

Her lilac silk dress shimmered under the midday sun, casting a luminous aura that made her presence feel at once delicate and commanding.

Saga, standing tall in his ceremonial attire, kept his flawless composure. But for a split second, when Saori turned her head and accidentally met his eyes, his expression faltered.

It was quick. Barely there. But Camus caught it.

He always did.

It wasn’t judgment, just concern. He knew exactly what was going on. Knew what Saga was trying to keep buried... and what Saori, still so young, couldn’t quite hide.

The girl’s emotions were written all over her face. And to the Aquarius Saint, feelings like that? Dangerous. For everyone.

“Hell of a sight, huh?” Mulder murmured next to Scully.

“No kidding,” she said, eyes scanning how the Saints carried themselves. “Mulder, doesn’t this feel like a live X-File? A place that shouldn’t exist and yet, here we are.”

Mulder let out a quiet laugh.

“Yeah. And there’s no field report on Earth that could explain this. It’s not a cult, not a secret society... It’s like watching mythology step off the page.”

Scully nodded slowly. Everything around them defied any rational framework. The longer they stayed in the Sanctuary, the more evident it became: they were living inside something that didn’t obey the rules of the world they came from.

As the celebration unfolded, Scully found herself surrounded by the Saints, engaged in conversations about science, politics, and even the peculiarities of her Greek pronunciation.

Deathmask and Shura launched into tales of past festivals, earning genuine laughter from her – a rare and honest sound.

They were seated in a quieter, shaded corner of the square, away from the bonfires and the heart of the celebration.

Mulder joined in where he could, but unease clung to him.

The way Scully blended so naturally into this world left him adrift in his own thoughts. He was used to the version of her that was composed, clinical, always skeptical. But here... she was relaxed, radiant, laughing at inside jokes with people he barely knew.

It threw him off balance.

More than anything, though...

She was too stunning.

xXx

SANCTUARY  
ATHENS, GREECE  
THURSDAY, JUNE 25TH, 1998 – 9:11 P.M.

As the night deepened and the celebration showed no signs of slowing, the agents decided to make their way back on their own. The wide stone path leading out of the village twisted toward the temple stairs, lit only by scattered torches and the faint glow of the moon.

They walked in silence for a while, their footsteps echoing through the trees. The air was thick with sweet scents, and something else... something old.

It was Mulder who finally broke the silence.

“Even as the goddess of this place, she blushes like any teenager.” His voice was calm, almost distracted. “And I think she likes someone.”

Scully turned to look at him.

“What makes you say that?”

“Seems obvious to me.” He shrugged, though there was a teasing glint in his eyes. “And I think I even know who it is.”

She let out a quiet laugh, not quite buying it.

“You, noticing things like that… that’s new.”

“I pay more attention than you think.”

The words came out steady, but his tone softened right after.

“You’ve changed too. You’re… more open to possibilities.”

A tense silence settled between them. Mulder hesitated for a moment, then took a chance:

“Feels like we’ve switched roles, doesn’t it?”

But it came out more bitter than he meant. And he realized it too late.

Scully stopped, frowning slightly.

“What?”

“You take everything they say at face value. But with me, it’s always an uphill battle.”

She narrowed her eyes, and whatever patience she had left started to wear thin.

“Mulder, seriously? This again?”

“It is serious. You’ve always been the skeptic, Scully. You always questioned, always needed all the hard evidences. But here? You’re just… accepting it all.” His frustration was written all over his face.

"And I’ve already told you why!" she shot back, her voice rising. "What we’re seeing here is evidence, Mulder! Hard, visible, undeniable facts. You can’t refute something that’s staring you right in the face!"

“Scully, that’s not the point!”

His thoughts were spiraling now, and the argument was dragging him into territory he didn’t want to name.

"It’s not the evidence itself, it’s how easily you’re accepting it. As if it’s always made sense. You wouldn’t have done that before. Not even for me. Don’t you see that?"

“Oh my God, isn’t that exactly what you wanted all along?”

She was tired. And angry.

"Am I not standing here practically admitting there was a spaceship, and that yes, there are alien substances in my blood right now?"

Her voice climbed again, full of disbelief. It was too much.

What else did he want from her?

“Then why only now, Scully? Why-"

– Why with them and not with me?

He stopped himself just in time.

Her irritation was plain as day. This was such a ridiculous argument...

"Mulder, what kind of question is that? It’s not about timing... my god, this is-"

Mulder exhaled sharply. He knew it wasn’t only about proof. It hadn’t been for a long time.

So why did it cut so deep?

Her eyes – those brilliant, defiant bluer than blue eyes – flashed with frustration. And they were too much. Too beautiful.

Beautiful in a way that knocked the air out of him.

Mulder wanted to yell. To throw in her face how unfair it was. How he felt like he’d never had the kind of trust from her that she now so easily gave to the Saints.

But he also just wanted to-

No.

That would certainly ruin everything.

Scully noticed the shift in his expression. It was a look she knew. But not quite like this.

It was deeper. More intense. Unnervingly so.

“Mulder...” she said softly, hesitant. Something inside her knew exactly what was happening here. And she wasn’t sure she wanted to know.

“Scully... I just-”

He couldn’t finish. Saying anything else would open a door he might not be able to close.

She felt the silence settle heavily between them.

Then he stepped closer.

She didn’t move.

He raised his hand slowly, like he was testing the air between them. His fingers touched her face, first along her jawline, then the curve of her cheek. The angry heat from before had evaporated.

Time felt... different.

Scully closed her eyes for a second. The gesture was too intimate. Too familiar.

Her breath hitched, and he noticed.

Mulder moved closer. Just enough for both of them to feel the warmth between their bodies.

“Mulder-”

They stayed like that, forehead to forehead, for a few seconds. A silent agreement, expressed in touch alone.

Their lips were dangerously close. One small movement would take them there, to a place they’d never actually been.

Scully’s gaze lifted, met his. They hovered there, a breath away from solving everything... or making it worse.

Their eyes closed, like two people bracing for a leap.

For a moment, it felt like the world had disappeared.

And then-

"The way back’s not short. You know that."

The voice shattered the moment, and both agents flinched like they’d been caught in something they couldn’t explain.

Mu and Shura were standing a few feet away, looking far more relaxed than usual – likely thanks to the wine.

"We figured you might try the scenic route," Shura said, arms crossed with a smirk. "But we’d rather not scrape you off the steps come midnight."

Mulder cleared his throat, trying to cover whatever expression was still lingering on his face. Scully just tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, clearly trying to disappear.

Mu watched them quietly for a moment, calm as ever, before stepping forward without a word.

With a simple gesture, he wrapped them in his energy and teleported them back to the cabin.

xXx

Back at the Aries House, Shura stretched his arms and shot Mu an amused look as soon aas he reappeared.

“Did you see that?”

Mu crossed his arms, smiling faintly.

“I did. And I think we showed up at the worst possible moment.”

“Yeah...” Shura chuckled. “Think the night will end before they finally figure it out?”

Mu sighed, running a hand down his face.

“If it’s up to them? It won’t. Wasting time seems to be their best skill.”

Shura gave his shoulder a pat.

“Too bad. Anyway, I’m heading back to the party. Still plenty of wine waiting for me. Buenas noches, amigo!”

Mu shook his head and walked toward his temple. He thought, for a moment, about how some people managed to turn something so natural into something so complicated.

Maybe it was a pattern.

Or maybe it was just stubbornness. He couldn’t be sure.

But in the end… what could he say?

Maybe he’s been wasting time too.

The Aries Saint looked up at the starry sky, wondering whether he should really stay at the temple... or go back to the party. There was still a lot of night ahead.

Shaka was still there... maybe he could break his own little deadlock.

– Well, maybe not. They say interrupting a kiss brings terrible luck... better not risk anything else tonight.

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY – CAPRICORN COTTAGE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
THURSDAY, JUNE 25TH, 1998 – 9:39 P.M.

When Mu and Shura left the agents at the cabin, neither lingered. The tension they’d walked into back on the Taurus stairway was enough to suggest that any goodbyes should be brief. So, in the span of a breath, Mulder and Scully were alone again, surrounded by silence heavy with everything they hadn’t said.

Scully folded her arms across her chest, unsure what to do with them. Her heart was beating just a little too fast–an undeniable sign of how unsettled she was, though she wouldn’t admit it.

Mulder rubbed the back of his neck, eyes fixed on anything but her.

“It’s been a long day...” he said. The most obvious thing he could possibly say.

“Yeah,” Scully replied, letting out a short, humorless laugh. God, this was pathetic.

He turned toward the large window that opened to Shura’s garden. Moonlight glinted off the foliage, casting long, delicate shadows across the floor. He could feel her presence beside him–warm, familiar, and still somehow distant. She wanted to say something. He could sense it. But neither of them had the nerve to cross that invisible line.

“I think we should try to get some sleep,” he said, forcing neutrality into his voice.

She nodded too quickly. “You’re right.”

But neither of them moved.

There was something electric in the air between them–something that hadn’t been there before tonight… or maybe had always been there, quietly waiting for its moment.

She wet her lips–a small, automatic gesture–and he noticed. Of course he noticed. Why did he have to notice? Damn it.

“Good night, Mulder.”

She turned and disappeared into the bedroom.

He stayed where he was, rooted in place, the weight in his chest almost unbearable.

“Good night, Scully.”

Neither of them slept that night.

xXx

SANCTUARY  
ATHENS, GREECE  
FRIDAY, JUNE 26TH, 1998 – 5:11 A.M.

Mulder had endured more sleepless nights than he could count, this one shouldn’t have been any different – except it was. By the time he finally gave up on sleep, the first hints of sunrise were already painting the sky. He threw on a sweatshirt and stepped outside, letting the crisp morning air sting his face.

He didn’t know where he was going. He just needed to move.

“Morning walk or attempted escape?”

The voice floated to him from behind – light, curious, and unmistakably amused.

Mulder turned to see Aphrodite descending the temple steps with effortless elegance. The Saint was dressed for training, his expression calm, though his eyes were far too perceptive to miss what was going on.

“Bit of both,” Mulder admitted with a shrug.

Aphrodite smiled. “I figured. I’m headed to Taurus to train with Aldebaran. You should come along. It might help clear your head.”

Mulder arched a brow. “Am I that transparent?”

“A little,” Aphrodite replied, making no effort to soften the blow.

Mulder sighed and fell into step beside him.

They walked in silence for a while, the stone steps stretching endlessly beneath their feet. Eventually, Aphrodite spoke again.

“Did you get any sleep? You left the festival pretty early, but you look wiped.”

Mulder dipped his head – he must really look awful if even they could tell. No point pretending otherwise.

“Barely,” he muttered. “You?”

Aphrodite shrugged. “Enough. We always wake early here. Even after parties.”

Mulder studied him for a moment. Despite his usual grace and presence, there was a weariness in the Saint that wasn’t just physical. His smile looked polished, like something practiced.

He remembered their first encounter at the House of Taurus. Even then, Aphrodite had seemed somewhat distant. He also remembered how the others, especially Deathmask, always seemed to hover around him, trying to bring him closer.

Then came the memory of last night – when Mu brought him and Scully to the square. Aphrodite and Deathmask had been focused, efficient… until Deathmask turned his attention to Scully. And just like that, Aphrodite had dimmed. He’d recovered quickly, complimented her even – after all, he’d chosen the dress for her himself. But the shift in his presence hadn’t gone unnoticed.

Looking at him now, it was clearer than ever. Aphrodite was holding it together with sheer willpower.

“You look like you’re carrying something too,” Mulder said quietly.

Aphrodite gave a small smile. “So do you. But I asked first.”

Mulder sighed. He hadn’t planned to open up – but fair was fair.

“Let’s just say the night didn’t go as planned. Scully and I... we don’t always see eye to eye. Sometimes we argue.”

Aphrodite raised an eyebrow. “An argument? You both seemed fine at the festival... unless something happened?”

He already had a theory. Mulder had looked less than thrilled with the attention Scully had received. But surely that couldn’t be it. That would be petty.

Mulder hesitated. He didn’t really have an answer and if he blamed the party, it’d be a lie.

“Sorry, Agent Mulder,” Aphrodite said gently. “Didn’t mean to pry. It’s just... from where I stand, it really seems like there’s something rare between you two.”

The words hit harder than they should have. But it wasn’t Aphrodite’s fault – he couldn’t know.

“It’s complicated,” Mulder replied. “We don’t really talk about… that. But it wasn’t a fight. I think... it’ll be fine. Eventually.”

Aphrodite adjusted his ponytail with a sharp flick – a subtle gesture of frustration to anyone who knew him well. Those two really were impossible. He refused to let Mulder carry the blame alone. If he knew anything, it was that Scully was likely just as stubborn – if not more.

“So... what’s the problem? Pride? Fear?”

Mulder let out a short laugh. Sharp guy. Now if only he turned that insight on himself.

“Maybe both.” Then, after a pause, he glanced sideways. “And you? What’s your excuse?”

Aphrodite feigned innocence. “Me? None. I am the portrait of emotional stability.”

Mulder raised an eyebrow. “Right. So what was that last night when Deathmask looked at Scully?”

Aphrodite didn’t answer right away. His sharp blue gaze flicked to Mulder, amused but wary.

“Was it that obvious?”

Mulder gave a half–smile. “I’m observant. It’s what I do.”

Aphrodite sighed, shaking his head. Caught – but this was a game for two. Or three.

“You know, Agent Mulder, you’re not exactly subtle either. The way you look at your partner when you think no one’s watching? Maybe you’re hiding it from her, but it won’t work forever.”

Mulder opened his mouth to deny it, then closed it again. Because, deep down, he knew it was true.

“Blind leading the blind,” he muttered with a dry smirk.

Aphrodite laughed. “Well, at least we can laugh about it now. Admitting we’re a disaster is a start.”

They kept walking, the steps no shorter, but somehow lighter. They had shared more than they meant to but maybe, just maybe, it had helped.

By the time they reached the House of Taurus, Aldebaran was already waiting outside, arms crossed and smiling.

“Well, well. Look who dragged himself out of bed early,” he said, clearly surprised to see Mulder up after a night like that.

“Let’s just say staying in bed wasn’t exactly appealing,” Mulder replied dryly.

Aldebaran nodded as if he already knew the reason behind that discomfort. He had a good guess – he and Mu had crossed paths earlier.

“Well, if you’re here to clear your head, you’ve come to the right place. Training solves half of life’s problems. The other half... well, deep down, we usually know what to do. We just don’t want to admit it.”

Mulder opened his mouth to argue, but nothing came out. Aphrodite sighed. That was another of Aldebaran’s metaphorical punches, and it hit them both.

Aldebaran laughed. “Did I strike a nerve?”

Mulder huffed, folding his arms. “You make it sound so easy.”

The Saint shrugged. “The hard part’s admitting the answer was there all along. The rest? Just excuses.”

Mulder and Aphrodite exchanged a look, defeated by the sheer simplicity of it all.

“Great. And what the hell am I supposed to do with that now?” Mulder asked, exasperated.

Aldebaran clapped him on the back with a booming laugh. “Start with stretching. We’ll figure the rest out.”

Mulder rolled his eyes, exasperated by Taurus’s straightforwardness. But for the first time in hours, breathing felt just a little easier.

xXx

SANCTUARY – CAPRICORN COTTAGE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
FRIDAY, JUNE 26TH, 1998 – 7:29 A.M.

Scully woke to sunlight spilling through the window. She wasn’t sure what time it was, but the quiet around the place suggested Mulder was already gone.

She turned in bed, her body still weighed down by fatigue, but her mind racing. Thoughts came all at once, crashing into each other – urgent, tangled, and relentless.

What was she supposed to do with all of this?

There were still blood samples to analyze, connections to piece together... but more pressing was the tension with Mulder. Okay, technically nothing had been said or done – but it felt like they’d crossed a line. One she didn’t quite know how to return from.

She sighed and sat up, rubbing her face with both hands. Overthinking never helped. But pretending not to think? That was no longer an option.

She needed to move. Anything to clear her head.

Pushing back the covers, she stood and walked into the common room just as footsteps approached the door. A light knock followed.

“Agent Scully?” It was Aiolia. “Are you awake?”

“Yes, just a second.” She opened the door to find the Leo Saint standing with his usual quiet composure.

He stepped in hesitantly, his eyes flicking across her face. He noticed it immediately – the fatigue, the tension in her shoulders.

“I hope it’s not too forward to say, but... you look tired. Did something happen after the festival? Didn’t sleep well?”

Scully let out a soft sigh. “It’s nothing. Just a rough night, that’s all.”

He didn’t look convinced but didn’t push. Instead, he shifted the subject with his characteristic grace.

“I actually came to invite you to breakfast. Athena requested your presence.”

She gave a small, grateful nod. “Of course. Just give me a few minutes to get ready. I’ll be right out.”

xXx

Sanctuary
Athens – Greece
07:54 AM

Breakfast was already served on the Grand Master’s terrace when Scully arrived with Aiolia.

Saori was seated at the table, with Camus by her side. She greeted the agent with a warm, gentle smile. Still, Scully couldn’t help noticing – she looked a bit… drained. Maybe she hadn’t slept well.

Maybe she's been caught in the same storm of thoughts that had kept Scully up most of the night.

Camus, by contrast, seemed relaxed. But even in his calm, there was a quiet attentiveness in the way he kept an eye on Saori – not obvious, just enough to be noticed by those who were paying attention.

A few minutes later, Kanon and Mu arrived together to round out the table.

Kanon kept his usual composed demeanor, but something about his energy was more guarded. Whether it was the weight of Camus’s trained gaze or Saori’s involuntary reactions around him, it was hard to say.

Either way, he offered no hint of discomfort, remaining neutral and composed–an elegant way to preserve Saori’s dignity and keep the atmosphere from turning awkward.

He left no room for tension to build. Without missing a beat, he turned straight to Scully.

“Agent Scully, the material we brought back from Japan is in the library, and the research room is prepped and ready,” he said, casually picking up a slice of fruit. “All communication here is encrypted, so you can work without concern.” He wiped his fingers on a napkin and continued, “But if you prefer, you could accompany me on today’s flight. It might be useful to go over the analysis together. We have more resources at the Foundation. I’ll be there for the next couple of days, and we can return in time for the final festivities.”

The shift in tone was so smooth and immediate that no one at the table had time to react. Intentional or not, it worked.

Scully considered. It was a good idea. Rational.

But should she really leave without telling Mulder? Maybe that was cowardly. Then again, staying meant facing a situation she wasn’t sure she was ready to handle.

Running was never her default but maybe, this time, it wasn’t the worst option.

And truthfully? She wanted to go. She needed to focus on the research, to understand the data they’d gathered, to clear her head. A few days away from the Sanctuary might give her that space.

“I’ll take you up on the offer, Kanon,” she said, offering a faint, composed smile. “I think we’ll have a better shot at finding answers that way.”

Camus kept sipping his tea, though the slight sharpness in his gaze suggested he had noticed her hesitation.

Saori didn’t say anything, she just nodded softly.

Scully politely excused herself, saying she needed to prepare for the trip. Kanon stood as well, ready to accompany her.

Once they had left, Aiolia sighed and crossed his arms.

“When I stopped by to get agent Scully, agent Mulder wasn’t there. And she... well, she seemed off.” His voice was cautious but curious. “I think something happened between them.”

Mu looked down at the piece of fruit in his hand and stayed quiet. After what he'd seen – and interrupted – the night before, he definitely knew more than the others. But it wasn’t his place to say anything.

Camus glanced at Aiolia, a knowing glint in his expression.

“You might be right, Leo. But not everything needs to be solved right away,” he said calmly. “Some things just need time.”

Aiolia leaned back slightly, considering that. Maybe he had been too eager to jump in. He nodded slowly.

“Yeah… maybe you’re right.” He gave a half-smile. “Still, patience isn’t exactly my strong suit. Too much time, and things can spoil.”

Camus let out a dry chuckle. Funny, coming from Leo, of all people – the guy had been stuck in a one-sided, platonic mess with an Amazon for years, and she probably still had no idea. The Aquarius shook his head.

“Maybe. But leave it be, Leo. It’s better that way.”

Saori remained quiet, her gaze distant, but she’d been listening closely, absorbing every word. She wondered what she would do if she were in Scully’s place.

– Probably nothing.

The thought made her sigh inwardly. With the village festival still ongoing, her usual duties were lighter today. But the idea of an idle day unsettled her. She would likely spend the day with Saga, either studying or passing the time quietly in the temple’s Agora.

– Spiritual elevation. Yeah, right...

Camus and Mu exchanged a glance. They both knew where her thoughts had gone. And it was a little heartbreaking.

There was nothing they could do.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY – TAURUS HOUSE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
FRIDAY, JUNE 26TH, 1998 – 12:17 P.M.

Lunch was already served at Taurus’ house. After the morning training session, Aphrodite and Mulder had stuck around – an unusual enough occurrence, but even more surprising was that they’d helped in the kitchen. Aldebaran rarely allowed that. But today, the Taurus Saint seemed unusually intent on keeping his guests’ minds off their troubles.

Everyone was seated at the table, the atmosphere seemingly relaxed – on the surface, at least. Mulder was doing his best to follow the conversation as Aldebaran and Aphrodite shared stories from past festivals, carefully omitting the wartime years. It felt good, staying there, letting his mind stay busy.

He didn’t yet have the courage to return to the chalet.

Even so, his thoughts drifted again and again.

What was Scully doing? Had she stayed in and caught up on sleep? Or was she out walking, like he had been?

That’s when Aiolia walked in.

"Perfect timing!" he announced with a bright smile, pulling out a chair like he owned the place.

"Took you long enough. Thought you’d bailed on us," Aphrodite said, reaching for more bread.

"And miss pasta? Never." Aiolia grinned, giving Aldebaran a playful jab in the arm. The Taurus Saint chuckled and handed him a napkin.

"And where’ve you been? Not training, clearly. Your hair’s still flawless," Aldebaran teased.

"Actually, I was at the Grand Temple," Aiolia replied, reaching for a glass of juice. "I escorted Agent Scully to breakfast and stayed to help with a few things."

Mulder kept chewing, his eyes fixed on his plate but anyone paying attention would’ve noticed the shift in his posture. He didn’t ask. He wouldn’t. He wasn’t about to give anyone that satisfaction. But the question was there, hovering.

Aiolia took a slow sip of his juice. For him it wasn’t a big deal. But Mulder seemed just a little too still for someone who supposedly knew.

"By the way, Agent Mulder... she’s already off. They should be about halfway through the flight by now," he added, casually tearing a piece of bread.

The soft clink of Mulder’s fork against his plate was barely audible – but to everyone on that table, it rang clear. He’d been caught off guard.

"She’s... already gone?" The words were even, but just a beat too slow.

"Yeah," Aiolia nodded. "She left with Kanon right after breakfast."

Aldebaran glanced at Mulder. His face betrayed nothing. Not a raised brow, not a change in breathing.

But the tension was unmistakable.

Aphrodite sipped his juice, gaze drifting toward the window.

"I imagine it was a strategic decision," he said lightly. Too lightly.

Mulder refilled his glass, took a slow drink, like he was tasting the news before swallowing it.

"Strategic," he echoed, setting the glass down with care.

Aiolia cleared his throat.

"Kanon invited her at the last minute, during breakfast. I assumed she’d told you."

"Did she stop by the cabin?" Mulder asked, eyes still on his plate.

"Briefly, yes. Just to grab a few things. They’re staying overnight at the Foundation. I figured she would’ve spoken to you before leaving."

Mulder let out a soft, humorless laugh.

"She didn’t."

No one spoke. There was nothing to say.

Aiolia suddenly realized it was a very good thing he hadn’t mentioned Kanon helping Scully pack her bag. That might’ve been one blow too many. He took another sip of juice, saying nothing more.

That was when Deathmask arrived.

"Ciao, gentlemen," he said with mock solemnity, pulling up a chair and helping himself. "Che mi sono perso?"

Aphrodite shot a glance toward the others, but silence reigned.

"Nothing much," Aldebaran replied, reaching for more juice.

Deathmask frowned, tearing into a piece of bread.

"Really? Then what’s with the long face, agent?"

Mulder looked up at him, face unreadable.

"I’m fine," he said, clipped and cold.

Deathmask raised both hands innocently.

"Sure..." He took another bite of bread, then paused. "Okay, seriously though. What happened?"

Aldebaran dabbed his mouth with a napkin and cut in cleanly:

"Agent Scully left for Japan with Kanon."

Deathmask blinked.

"Huh. Didn’t see that one coming."

Aiolia narrowed his eyes slightly.

"What do you mean?"

Deathmask shrugged with a crooked grin.

"Nothing. Just didn’t expect her to head out solo. Then again, she did go alone the first time, right? So... what’s the big deal?"

Mulder didn’t react.

Aphrodite, still watching Deathmask closely, gave a quiet, sidelong smile and said casually:

"Big deal? No, of course not." –Not that you’d notice. You never notice anything.– the thought echoed in his tone.

Deathmask paused mid-sip and turned toward him.

"What’s that supposed to mean?"

Aphrodite recovered smoothly, sipping again.

"Nothing at all. Just… why would you think it’s a problem?"

A little too pointed. A little too soft.

Deathmask raised a brow.

"Me?"

Aphrodite only laughed. A little bitter this time.

Sensing the air shift, Aldebaran cut in.

"Alright, everyone. It’s the second day of the festival. What do you say we head down there later?"

Aiolia, who looked ready to intervene himself, quickly agreed.

"Great idea. Agent Mulder? What do you think?"

Mulder blinked, like surfacing from a deep dive.

"Uh... yeah. Sure."

And went back to pretend eating.

xXx

GRAAD FOUNDATION  
TOKYO, JAPAN  
FRIDAY, JUNE 26TH, 1998 – 10:17 P.M. (LOCAL TIME)

Scully leaned back in her chair with a weary sigh. The lingering heat from the crater disappearing was one thing. The complete lack of interest from the U.S. government – that was something else entirely. And far more alarming.

Kanon remained focused on the data, scanning through it with practiced precision.

“This doesn’t make sense,” she muttered, mostly to herself.

Kanon glanced at her.

“No military activity, no surveillance flights. Nothing. Which means they wiped the area clean before anyone could even think of investigating.”

Scully pressed her lips into a thin line.

“I’ve seen cover-ups before but not like this. Usually they monitor the site, establish a presence. This silence... it’s not protocol.”

Kanon tapped his fingers on the armrest, thoughtful.

“They don’t want people looking. But what’s even more strange? No one’s even trying.”

She frowned.

“What do you mean?”

He turned another monitor toward her, revealing a stream of satellite and research data.

“Private satellites, research expeditions, independent investigations... nothing. It’s as if the entire region just vanished from the scientific map.”

Scully stared at the screen, then gave a humorless laugh.

“It’s so predictable it’s maddening.”

Kanon gave a knowing half-smile.

“That bothers you because you already know where it leads.”

She met his eyes.

“Government suppression. Silencing scientists. Discrediting witnesses.”

He tilted his head.

“Exactly what they’ve been doing to you and Agent Mulder for years.”

Scully held his gaze for a beat. There was no accusation in his voice, just clarity. And oddly enough, that made it easier to hear.

She studied him. In that moment, he reminded her of Mulder.

Not in voice or manner – Though he was younger, Kanon was more composed, more subtle in his defiance – but in thought. The way he connected the dots, distrusted the system, and pursued truth for truth’s sake.

It was familiar. And strangely comforting. They couldn't be more distinct but their line of thought looked just the same.

Kanon noticed her expression and raised a brow.

“What?”

She shook her head slightly.

“Nothing. Just thinking... You and Mulder think a lot alike.”

His brow arched higher before he gave a short laugh.

“Is that a compliment?”

Scully folded her arms.

“Depends.”

Kanon leaned back, still amused.

“And you?”

She narrowed her eyes.

“What about me?”

“You didn’t tell Agent Mulder you were coming.”

Scully glanced away, biting the inside of her cheek.

“I was going to... but...” She exhaled, frustrated. “I didn’t want another difficult conversation.”

Kanon leaned forward, resting his arms on the desk.

“You think he would’ve tried to stop you from coming here?”

“I don’t think so. But I just... couldn’t do another round of tension. Not right now.”

He nodded slowly.

“Sometimes it’s easier to move than to explain.”

She eyed him.

“You’ve done that before, haven’t you?”

Kanon smirked.

“More times than I can count.”

She let out a soft laugh, shaking her head.

“That definitely sounds like Mulder.”

“Maybe that’s why you didn’t mind coming here with me.”

She gave him a sidelong glance.

“Maybe.”

A comfortable silence settled between them. The data kept ticking in the background, but for a moment, the noise receded.

Then Kanon asked, more softly.

“Do you think this time apart will help?”

Scully turned to him.

“Help what?”

“You and Mulder.”

She hesitated – not because she didn’t know, but because she wasn’t sure she wanted to admit it out loud.

“I don’t know,” she finally said. “But I needed the space.”

Kanon nodded.

“What about him? Do you think he needs it too?”

“If he uses the time to think… and not spiral,” she replied, almost under her breath.

Kanon gave a lopsided smile.

“Does he have a reason to spiral?”

Scully didn’t answer, but her eyes did.

Kanon chuckled quietly.

“Maybe I should’ve stayed in Greece. Just to witness the show.”

She gave him a look.

“Very helpful.”

He raised both hands in mock surrender.

“Just saying, it might’ve been entertaining.”

Scully rubbed her temple. –Definitely alike.

xXx

RODORIO VILLAGE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
FRIDAY, JUNE 26TH, 1998 – 6:47 P.M.

Fox Mulder was usually a composed man. Reserved even. But the infamous jug wine was flowing freely, and the beer had already loosened everyone's tongues and spirits.

"I just... I just wanted to understand," he muttered, swirling the glass in his hand. "She didn't need to run. I'm not a tyrant. I wouldn't have told her to stay. But... she could've at least told me she was going."

He finished his glass and poured himself more wine.

"I mean, who decides to leave the country without telling their partner? Not even a 'Hey, Mulder, I'm off to Japan, back soon, wasn't abducted.'?"

Aiolia raised an eyebrow. "At least she's coming back. That's something."

Milo chuckled. "Maybe she thought you'd try to stop her."

"I wouldn't have stopped her!" Mulder shot back, indignant. "But maybe I'd like to know, right? I'm her partner!"

"Well, Kanon probably is having a good time," Milo couldn't resist, and the entire table felt the weight of those words.

Mulder splashed beer on the table as he set his glass down. "That's ridiculous."

Shura offered a slight smile. "The part where you pretend it's just professional concern or the part where you're dying of jealousy?"

Mulder huffed. "This isn't jealousy."

Aldebaran nodded thoughtfully. "Ah, I see. It's concern."

Mulder pointed at him. "Exactly. I'm a responsible man." The image he projected didn't quite match the statement.

Aiolia shook his head, crossing his arms. "Right. And you're totally fine with this situation."

Mulder threw a napkin on the table, frustrated. "I just don't get why she didn't tell me anything! If it's no big deal, why hide it?"

"Maybe she just thought it would be easier that way," Aldebaran suggested.

"Easier for whom?" Mulder retorted.

Aldebaran tried again, attempting to soften the blow. "Look, man, think about it. The first thing you did today was run. Honestly, it's probably good she went off. Maybe she needed that space too."

"But it's different, I didn't get on a plane... I just went down some stairs, meditated, stretched, and..." Mulder countered, frustrated.

Afrodite had been silent until then, sipping his wine with all the calm in the world.

"You know, Agent Mulder... sometimes we can't reconcile what we're feeling. Sometimes it's just easier to pretend everything's fine."

Mulder looked at him, frowning. "Are you talking about me or her?"

Deathmask arrived, slapping the table as a form of announcement.

"Ma porca miseria, I step out for a bit and come back to this whining fest?"

Aiolia glanced at him, the smile already betraying some inebriation. "I don't think this conversation is quite for you, Deathmask."

"Why? Because I'm heartless?"

Afrodite raised an eyebrow and scoffed. "No. Because to truly care about someone, you first need to know what 'caring' means..."

Deathmask paused mid-sip of his beer. "What the hell does that mean?"

Afrodite crossed his arms and took another sip of wine. "It means you're always out there fooling around, always getting what you want, the way you want... never giving a damn about anything." Okay, the wine was bringing out the worst in Pisces.

Deathmask raised an eyebrow, laughing without humor. "What's going on with you today?"

"Nothing of your concern."

"Great, because I really don't get it."

"Why would you?"

Deathmask raised his hands. "Here we go again."

Shura sighed. "Time to end this session before it turns into a duel."

Aiolia laughed. "It's already turning into one."

Deathmask huffed, dropping his napkin on the table. "So now I'm the heartless jerk of the group."

Afrodite laughed dryly. "If the shoe fits..."

Deathmask slammed his glass on the table, irritated. "All these years together, and look... keep that sharp tongue of yours in check; you don't know anything about me."

Afrodite stared at him, eyes blazing with fury and something deeper he himself didn't want to admit. "How lovely, he’s offended."

Silence settled, heavy.

Cancer stood up, grabbing his glass. "You know what? I don't need to hear this."

He left without looking back.

Afrodite sighed and ran a hand over his face, exhausted with himself.

Aldebaran shook his head. "One day you two are going to kill each other."

"Oh but he’s going down first," Afrodite muttered, taking another sip.

Milo glanced at Aiolia and smiled. "Speaking of complicated love... what about Marin, huh?"

Aiolia frowned. "What about Marin?"

"Nothing, just that everyone here has a love problem, except you. You must be living the dream, right?"

"Everyone who, cara pálida?" Aldebaran raised his hand, laughing.

Aiolia narrowed his eyes. "What are you insinuating, Scorpio?"

Milo bit into a piece of bread and spoke casually. "Nothing, nothing. Just that no one has ever heard Marin even acknowledge you two are a couple."

"She doesn't need to say anything. We get each other just fine."

"Sure."

Aiolia stared at Milo for a second and then went back to drinking.

Milo laughed. He turned to the agent, who was increasingly slumped in his chair.

"But back to our main problem... Agent Mulder, what are you going to do?"

Mulder let out a long sigh.

"What I always do. Wait."

Aiolia scoffed.

"Wait for what? The second sun?"

Mulder shook his head.

"What about the right time?"

"And when is the right time?"

Mulder didn't answer.

Shura smiled slightly.

"Fear ruins more plans than failure ever could..."

Mulder didn't deny it. Afrodite raised his glass.

"Welcome to the club."

Aldebaran laughed.

"You two should start a society."

Afrodite rolled his eyes.

"Oh, please."

xXx

SANCTUARY – CAPRICORN COTTAGE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
SATURDAY, JUNE 27TH, 1998 – 12:15 A.M.

Afrodite and Shura had to practically carry Mulder back to the chalet and drop him onto the bed. The man still looked far from settled. Shura laid him down with little ceremony.

“If you don’t make a decision soon, agent Mulder, one’s going to be made for you.”

Mulder tried to sit up but failed. He wiped a hand down his face tiredly.

“What if it already has?”

Afrodite sank into a chair and crossed his legs.

“You think agent Scully’s already decided?”

Mulder didn’t answer.

Shura leaned against the doorframe.

“I don’t know you that well, agent Mulder, but I’ll say this – if you’re going to lose her, at least let it be because you tried. Not because you stepped away.”

Afrodite nodded, no hesitation in his voice.

“Or,” he added, “just admit to yourself that it’s never going to happen and let it go. Staying stuck like this? That’s what’ll break you.”

Mulder didn’t reply. But for the first time that evening, he looked like he was actually thinking – clearly.

Shura gave him a faint smile.

“Try to sleep, agent Mulder. Start with that.”

They stepped out into the cool night air.

Afrodite sighed heavily as they walked. Shura cast him a sidelong glance.

“Venga, hermanito. No te lo guardes. Talk to me?”

“I just wanted him to shut the hell up,” Afrodite muttered.

Shura gave a lopsided smile — more for comfort than amusement.

“Ah, no te hagas... our carcamano is a caveman, yeah, but he didn’t even do anything today. What set you off this time?”

Afrodite didn’t answer right away. Honestly, nothing had happened.

Nothing but that maddening way he had of brushing things off. Of not getting it - any of it.

“It just drives me crazy,” he finally muttered. “Sorry, Shura. I know it’s my own shit. But he talks too much and never stops to think-”

“Yeah, well... that’s classic Maschera.” Shura raised an eyebrow at him. “Still, you’ve got to say something. You’re both at each other’s throats lately.”

“Say what? That I’ve got feelings for a guy who doesn’t swing my way? Are you out of your mind?”

“Then how’s he supposed to know what’s going on?”

“Shura. He’s straight. That conversation isn’t even on the table. I care about him, maybe too much… but we’ve got something that works. I don’t want to ruin it.”

“But it’s already cracking, lo ves? You’re miserable, and he’s confused as hell. If this keeps up, it’s gonna blow. And neither of you will walk away okay.”

Afrodite exhaled, long and low.

“I know... I’m just so tired. I wish I could switch this off. And I know he’s not trying to hurt me. He’s just... dense.”

So dense, and yet constantly on his mind.

Shura draped an arm around his shoulders.

“Exactly. So stop blaming him for something he doesn’t even realize.”

Afrodite closed his eyes for a beat.

“I know.”

They kept walking, Shura’s arm still around him.

“You gonna be alright?”

Afrodite gave a short, humorless laugh.

“Me and Mulder… we’re on the same sinking ship. Only I’m the clown still hoping it’ll float.”

Shura chuckled softly.

“Then start rowing, my friend. Or you’ll both go under.”

Afrodite gave a faint smile, tired but genuine.

“Row where, though? At least Mulder’s ship has two people in it. Mine’s all holes and no sail.”

“If you say so…”

And with that, they walked on, climbing the stairs in silence.

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

GRAAD FOUNDATION  
TOKYO, JAPAN  
SATURDAY, JUNE 27TH, 1998 – 6:38 A.M. (LOCAL TIME)

The silence in the research lab felt dense, broken only by the soft hum of monitors and the rhythmic tapping of Kanon’s keyboard.

Scully blinked slowly, struggling to stay focused. The words on the screen were starting to blur. She knew she had to keep going – organize the reports, review the data one more time before their flight back to the Sanctuary – but her body was running on empty. And it wasn’t just physical exhaustion anymore. It was deeper. A mental fatigue that had been building, layer by layer.

Without realizing it, her eyes closed.

She didn’t know how long she stayed like that – half-aware, half-asleep – until she felt a light touch on her shoulder.

“Agent Scully.”

Kanon’s voice came from close by, low and steady, tinged with something she couldn’t quite place.

Her eyes flew open. He was watching her with that faint, unreadable smile – just amused enough to be disarming, just soft enough to feel intimate. Almost teasing. Almost something more.

Damn it. Another almost.

“You nodded off for a moment.”

Scully exhaled sharply and rubbed her face. “I didn’t nod off.”

“Of course not.” He leaned against the table, eyes gleaming as he studied her. He looked almost predatory in his stillness – there was something feline in the way he moved, the way he watched.

And she felt it – the weight of his attention. The exhaustion making it harder to ignore what simmered just beneath the surface.

Kanon didn’t look like Mulder. But something in the way he thought, the way he questioned things, how he didn’t trust the obvious answers – that was familiar. The dry wit. The edge. The restless hunger for the truth.

But where Mulder always stopped short – held back by some invisible restraint – Kanon didn’t hesitate. There was nothing holding him in check. If he decided to act, he would. And she could feel that.

The most dangerous part? The fact that it didn’t feel dangerous. Not in the way it should. It felt… easy. Too easy to imagine.

Mulder had never gotten this close, not without something getting in the way. With Kanon, there were no walls. No rules. Only a charged tension that built unchecked.

– Damn it.

She pushed her chair back abruptly, breaking the moment. “I need coffee.”

Kanon didn’t follow. Just leaned back, his eyes still on her, glinting with quiet amusement. He had understood every beat of that exchange, but he knew when to give space.

When she stood, he smiled like someone who had just loosened a knot in the air between them.

“Coffee. Good idea. But I’ll make it. Just promise me you won’t pass out before the flight.”

Scully managed a half-smile.

The moment passed, but not without leaving a trace. A crack. A whisper of something she didn’t want to name.

Another almost.

And she was so damn tired of it.

xXx

SANCTUARY – ATHENA TEMPLE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
SATURDAY, JUNE 27TH, 1998 – 3:13 P.M.

Saori sat with a cup of tea nestled between her hands, the liquid long since gone cold – though she hadn’t noticed. Her thoughts were divided, pulled between the meeting unfolding before her and the distant temple of Athena, where Saga still lay unconscious, spent from the ordeal of astral projection. Her posture remained impeccable, her expression serene but to any discerning eye, the strain behind her calm facade was undeniable.

Camus noticed. He was not one to wear emotion on his sleeve, but his eyes were sharp, steady – trained on the goddess, catching every flicker of tension she tried to suppress.

Keeping her here, away from Saga while he remained vulnerable, was no easy task. Camus knew that. And he also understood that, had he not been present to anchor her, she likely would have already left to be at his side.

Seated around the table, Aldebaran and Shura listened in focused silence, while Aiolia, Camus, and Milo took their places. Mulder sat beside Aiolia, visibly uneasy – leaning forward, alert, ready to latch onto any clue that might help him make sense of what was unfolding.

Saori cleared her throat gently, drawing all eyes to her.

“Saga and Mu have spent the past twenty-four hours in a state of astral projection,” she began. “It was an incredibly dangerous undertaking, but a necessary one. They succeeded in tracking the entity.”

Mulder straightened at once. “Where is it?”

She paused for a moment before answering. “Siberia. Or... it was there, at least for a time.”

Camus folded his arms. “Siberia is a politically volatile region. Any movement there could easily be mistaken for military activity.”

Mulder leaned back slightly, frowning. A detail was just now sinking in. “Hold on, astral projection? As in... they left their bodies?”

Aiolia gave a small, knowing smile. “Let’s just say it’s a little more complicated than it sounds.”

Mulder scanned the room, noting how no one seemed remotely fazed by this revelation.

“And that’s normal around here?”

Milo gave a short laugh. “’Normal’ means something very different in the Sanctuary.”

Camus, now solemn, locked eyes with Mulder. “What they accomplished wasn’t simply astral projection. They crossed into alternate dimensions, following traces of cosmic energy so faint they were nearly undetectable. It wasn’t like reading coordinates on a map, they had to navigate space-time itself to find this trail.”

Mulder exhaled slowly. “That can’t be safe.”

“It isn’t,” Camus replied without a hint of doubt.

Aldebaran, who had been listening with steady focus, finally spoke. “What they accomplished didn’t come without consequences. Saga is barely clinging to consciousness, and Mu isn’t much better. He’s stable only because Shaka has been tending to him.”

Saori pressed her lips together, her eyes shining with unshed tension, betraying the calm façade she fought to uphold. “It was necessary.”

Mulder studied her quietly. The strain of her decision was written across her face, even if she tried to mask it.

“And what exactly did they find?” he asked, his voice low.

Saori drew in a slow breath before replying. “The entity is fleeing.”

The word made Mulder’s brow knit. “Entity?” He leaned in slightly. “I thought we were talking about a ship.”

A beat of silence passed. The Saints exchanged glances – wordless, weighted.

Aiolia rubbed the back of his neck. “Not quite.”

“It’s not a ship,” Camus added. “At least... not in the way you’re thinking.”

Mulder’s frown deepened. “It moves. It flies. It travels from one place to another. How is that not a ship?”

Aldebaran was the one to answer this time. “Because it doesn’t rely on fuel or any kind of mechanical propulsion. It simply exists and moves by its own will.”

Milo leaned in, resting his elbows on the table. “Mulder, you’re still thinking like an FBI agent. But what we’re dealing with here is... alive.”

Mulder ran a hand down his face, trying to reframe his understanding. “Then what the hell is it?”

“Without a doubt – an Entity,” Saori said, her voice steady.

Mulder let out a dry, mirthless laugh. “That doesn’t exactly clear things up.”

“What Saga and Mu found was a being trying to escape from something,” Saori went on. “It seems... displaced. Or maybe it’s simply searching for a place to hide.”

Mulder sat in silence for a moment, letting the weight of that sink in.

“Whatever it is,” he finally said, “governments already know it’s valuable.”

Camus nodded. “Certainly. But they haven’t yet figured out how to seize it.”

Milo exhaled, the sound heavy. “And that’s the real danger. It’s one thing to hide from ordinary people. It’s another to stay ahead of those who already know just enough to be dangerous.”

xXx

SANCTUARY – HELIPAD  
ATHENS, GREECE  
SATURDAY, JUNE 27TH, 1998 – 10:38 P.M.​

The night was clear, a gentle breeze sweeping over the Sanctuary’s summit as the helicopter’s lights carved through the dark sky. Shura stood with his arms crossed, stealing a glance at Mulder. The agent hadn’t blinked once. From the moment the aircraft emerged on the horizon, his stare had been locked – cold, unreadable to anyone who didn’t know what they were looking at.

The wind picked up as the helicopter descended, the Sanctuary’s floodlights casting long, shifting shadows across the landing pad. The side door slid open, and Kanon jumped out first – fluid, composed, his expression as calm and deliberate as ever. But Shura caught it: the exact moment Kanon’s eyes darted to Mulder, quick and calculating, scanning everything.

Then Scully stepped out.

And the impact hit instantly.

She looked exactly as Mulder had imagined her over the past two days, through every desperate, irrational scenario that had played out in his mind: exhausted, disheveled.

Beautiful.

He hadn't anticipated that evasive look in her eyes, like she didn’t want to be seen. Or deciphered.

Her gaze met Mulder’s for a second too long before turning away, too quickly.

Kanon noticed. And moved fast.

"Good evening, Agent Mulder," he said, his voice casual – too casual.

To Mulder, it struck as a provocation.

"Good evening," Mulder replied through clenched teeth.

Shura stepped in smoothly.

"So how was the trip? Productive?"

Scully cleared her throat, adjusting the strap of her backpack.

"Yes. We gathered a lot."

"You both look wrecked," Shura remarked. "Come on, I’ll take you to the lodge. We all need rest, these days have been long."

Kanon wore a smile that was somewhere between effortless and irritating. Mulder suddenly wished he had superpowers, just enough to wipe that smile off his face with a punch.

Scully exhaled a tired sigh.

"Let’s go, Shura..." she murmured.

Before she could fully walk away, Kanon placed a hand on her shoulder. There was something in the back of his mind, something he couldn't quite understand yet but it made him see her differently. It couldn't be simple attaction - that would be too easy, she's a beautiful woman, naturally magnetic too. There was something else.

But that light touch – subtle as it was, looked intimate enough to make Mulder want to cross the damn helipad and rip the man's arm clean off.

And the look Scully exchanged with the Gemini Saint defied explanation for anyone watching. It lasted five, maybe ten seconds of held breath, or something close to it.

When their eyes finally broke apart, Kanon lowered his gaze and took a small step back.

"Good night. Try to get some rest, okay?"

She nodded.

"Good night, Kanon."

Mulder ground his teeth so hard it hurt. Shura stepped in, enough was enough.

"Agent Mulder, let’s go. Kanon, we’ll talk in the morning."

Kanon nodded slowly, still wearing that infuriatingly serene smile.

"Of course. Good night to you both."

He walked off.

Mulder strode ahead in silence. Shura could’ve sworn he heard the man inhale sharply, like he was trying to keep something from breaking loose.

xXx

SANCTUARY – CAPRICORN COTTAGE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
SATURDAY, JUNE 27TH, 1998 – 10:59 P.M.

Shura didn’t stick around a second longer. The tension had already bloomed into a sharp headache, and he wanted no part in what was clearly about to unfold.

Without so much as a word, Mulder stepped into the lodge first, not looking back. Scully lingered at the threshold, hesitation flickering across her features, but finally followed. Mulder passed her and shut the door harder than intended.

She wasn’t ready, but she turned around anyway.

Mulder was standing in the middle of the room, eyes blazing, like he could burn a hole through her.
Scully braced herself for... anything. She wasn’t sure what.

He looked furious.

“Why’d you do it?” he snapped. “Do you have any idea how worried I was? You just took off, with everything that’s going on-”

Scully took a deep breath.

"Mulder-"

"No. Don’t." He lifted a hand, cutting her off before she could continue. "How could you leave without telling me?"

She folded her arms.

“And how was I supposed to tell you? You disappeared, remember?”

“Oh, so that’s how it works now?” He let out a dry laugh. “Two wrongs make one right?”

“No, Mulder, I just think you’re overreacting-”

“Overreacting?”

He stepped closer, not even realizing he was closing the space between them.

“You decided to travel alone with a complete stranger, to a place that doesn’t even show up on a map. Come on, Scully. You met this guy two days ago, and now what? You’re that comfortable with him? Just like that?”

Scully flushed. Whether it was anger or shame, even she wasn’t sure.

“What exactly are you insinuating?”

“You tell me.”

She raised a brow, her voice cold now.

“You want to know what happened in Japan?”

Mulder held her gaze. Her blue eyes were almost eclipsed by how dark they’d gone.

“I do.”

This time, she was the one to close the gap between them. Her voice dropped, low and dangerous.

“Then ask me properly, Mulder. Get to the point. What exactly are you trying to get out of me?”

He licked his lips. His heart was hammering.

“You...” He hesitated. “You and Kanon...”

She waited. The room was so quiet he could hear both their breaths.
He couldn’t finish the question.

Her gaze dropped, landing on his chest, rising and falling fast. They looked ridiculous like this, tangled in silence and heat.

She took half a step back.

“You can’t even say it, can you?”

She was already turning away, done with the fight.

But he stepped forward again, the anger flaring up all over again.

“You trusted him in two days, Scully. Two. It took me years. Years!”

And then he grabbed her arm.

Not violently but with force. Desperation. Like she was the only thing left keeping him from falling.

Scully froze at the sudden grip. It wasn’t the touch that shocked her, it was everything it ignited inside her.

“Let go,” she said, but her voice faltered.

Because part of her... didn’t want him to.

Her eyes were burning.

“You’re being unfair-”

“Maybe,” he growled. “But so are you. You just pretend you’re not.”

She tried to pull away but he wouldn’t let go. So instead, she moved closer, pressing her body against his.

“What are you gonna do then?” The whisper was a challenge, out before she could think. And she didn't even care. "You just gonna stand there, looking at me like I'm a traitor? You finally gonna do something? Punish me? Huh, Mulder?"

Being this close, it was impossible for her not to feel the effect it was having on her partner.

His heart was pounding. His breathing was ragged. She was so close he could feel the heat of her skin, the faint scent of her, even after the trip, the anger, everything.

Her eyes dropped to his mouth.

His dropped to hers.

Big. Mistake.

And then he turned.

Walked out the door.

Left it wide open behind him.

Scully closed her eyes, releasing a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding.

Resigned and trembling, she crossed the room, quietly shut the door, and stood there with one hand on the doorknob, feeling the chill of the wood beneath her fingers.

– What was that? What the hell was that?

She ran her tongue across her dry lips, skin tingling. Her body still remembered the closeness, the heat, the scent of him.

She squeezed her eyes shut.

– Damn it. Damn it!

Drawing a deep breath, she tried to steady herself.

It was always like this – always almost. Always on the verge of something they couldn’t seem to name.

And she didn’t know what was worse: the fact that they hadn’t crossed the line... or knowing that if they had, it would’ve been even more destructive.

She pressed her fingers to her temple, massaging the tension there.

No. Not now.

She couldn’t let herself spiral.

Turning away from the door, she headed straight for the bedroom.

How the hell was she supposed to sleep after that?

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY – CAPRICORN STAIRS  
ATHENS, GREECE  
SUNDAY, JUNE 28TH, 1998 – 3:27 A.M.

Mulder sat motionless. The cold dawn wind cut against his skin, but he felt nothing. He had no idea how long he'd been there, perched on the stone steps, staring into the void. The silence around him seemed to mock him. It had been hours, and his body still pulsed with the memory of how close he'd come.​

– Damn... damn it!

He closed his eyes, pressing his hands against his knees.​

The sound of footsteps made him lift his head. He blinked, trying to focus. It was Milo.​

– Great.

The Saint stopped beside him, hands in his pockets, gazing at the horizon.​

"This doesn't seem like a comfortable place to spend the night, Agent."

Mulder scoffed.​

"It's not."

Milo sat down next to him, relaxed.​

"So why are you here?"

Mulder exhaled slowly, rubbing his face. He didn't want to answer.​

Milo raised an eyebrow.​

"Want me to leave?"

Silence.​

"No."

Milo offered a half-smile.​

"Then talk."

Mulder hesitated, but the words slipped out before he could stop them.​

"I almost did something stupid today."

Milo arched an eyebrow.​

"What kind of stupid?"

Mulder let out a humorless laugh.​

"The kind that involves doing something I really wanted... and then not being able to look in the mirror afterward."

Milo tilted his head, assessing. He knew Agent Scully was back. Of course...​

"Did she want it?"

Silence. Mulder licked his lips, restless. Milo noticed and understood immediately. The Scorpio's blue eyes gleamed with mischievous interest. Mulder braced himself for what was coming next.​

Milo crossed his arms, clearly entertained.​

"Ahhh..." The sound was loaded with meaning.​

"So we've reached that level?"

Mulder clenched his teeth.​

Milo chuckled.​

"Oh, man. Now I get why you're out here in the cold, looking like you've been trampled by a horse."

Mulder closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. Of course, Milo wouldn't let it go.​

"Let me guess... You were there, everything heating up, she ready to fall into your arms, beautiful with those shining eyes, lips parted..."

Mulder swallowed hard. Milo took another look at the agent and realized. He laughed even more.​

"Oh no." He shook his head. "You're really… is that a…"

Mulder shifted, visibly uncomfortable. Milo’s laughter had escalated into a full-blown fit.​

"Agent Mulder! Ah, I can't believe this..." He tried, and failed, to rein it in "Man, are you serious right now?"

Mulder exhaled sharply, clearly annoyed.​

"I didn’t want to..." He ran a frustrated hand through his hair "Damn it, what the hell!"

Milo lifted an eyebrow, unimpressed.​

"Didn’t want to? That’s not what it looks like... Didn’t want to, or just didn’t have the guts?"

Mulder didn’t respond.​

He didn’t have to.​

Milo let out a dramatic sigh.​

"For the love of the Goddess... What the hell are you two thinking?"

Mulder wished he could vanish on the spot, but Scorpio wasn’t done.​

"You think this is just going to disappear? That you’ll wake up tomorrow and she’ll pretend none of it happened?" He shook his head, half-laughing.​

"Too late, man. You're already in deep."

Mulder dropped his face into his hands.​

– Damn it.

Milo stood and offered a hand.​

"Come on. We’re going to my place."

Mulder frowned.​

"What?"

"You can’t show up to the meeting like this, and this brooding thing? Not helping."

Milo tugged him up by the arm.​

"Go take a shower, reclaim some dignity, and for heaven’s sake, fix that look. You’re tragic."​

Mulder didn’t argue. At this point, what else could possibly go wrong?

xXx

SANCTUARY – ATHENA TEMPLE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
SUNDAY, JUNE 28TH, 1998 – 8:12 A.M.

Sunlight streamed through the columns, casting elegant shadows across the polished marble floor. The hall seemed larger than usual, maybe because the weight of what was to be discussed felt heavier than anything it had ever held.

Saori was tense. Anyone who truly knew her could see it.

by her side, Camus hadn't taken his eyes off her. The young goddess still held a report in her hands, but the way her fingers clutched the paper betrayed her distraction. Her mind wasn’t here.

It was back at Athena’s temple where Saga, her most complicated and devoted knight, lay wounded. But she knew she had to be here now.

Mulder sat in silence, but he had never been more alert. His mind sifted through every recent event, every clue, every fragment snapping into place like pieces of a puzzle. He needed to focus. He still felt the ghost of last night on his skin – could still hear his own uneven breathing when he’d pulled away at the last second.

And then they arrived.

Kanon entered first, steps unhurried, green eyes as sharp and unreadable as always. But something about him had shifted. Shura saw it immediately. Saga’s twin always carried an air of unpredictability – but now, there was something else. Something unsettled.

Then Scully stepped into the hall.

And Mulder knew instantly, something had changed.

It was subtle, but undeniable.

The way she moved. The weight of her presence. The way her energy filled the space with a quiet, vibrating intensity. It wasn’t just exhaustion. It was something alive. Something that had once been buried deep – and now, was starting to leak through the cracks in her armor.

Mulder felt it.

So did Kanon. But what struck him wasn’t the change itself, it was the force of it. The way it slammed into him, sudden and overwhelming, like a ripple that cut through bone. It wasn’t his. It wasn’t even hers.

It was Poseidon.

The god’s presence stirred in his chest like a waking beast, pulling at him from within. Whispering with a heat that burned from the inside out.

Poseidon.

The ancient god who still slumbered within him… desired. A violent discomfort clenched Kanon's chest–an instinct not his own, a yearning that surged from a place beyond his understanding. He didn't grasp it immediately, but he knew without doubt: this was a problem.​

Then Scully looked at him. The impact was immediate. Her gaze, deep and discerning, locked with his for a heartbeat too long. And within him, Poseidon laughed.​

Kanon averted his eyes.

- Damn.​

Saori cleared her throat, drawing the room's attention.​

"To update everyone, the vigil has progressed since Mu and Saga opened the path," she announced.​

Kanon crossed his arms, striving to concentrate on the matter at hand.​

"And what was the cost of that?"​

Aiolia narrowed his eyes. Deathmask, lounging against the table, offered a humorless smile.​

"Oh, just nearly vanishing into oblivion. Nothing major."​

Kanon's expression darkened. He despised when Saga overstepped without weighing the consequences. Yet, that wasn't his foremost concern now.​

Scully cleared her throat, stepping forward with the reports.​

"As you're aware, in Japan, we analyzed the samples of the substance Mulder used to reverse the cryogenic effects in Antarctica."​

Mulder's tension escalated; that incident would forever haunt him.​

"Our findings confirmed that the vaccine's composition wasn't entirely human."​

Aiolia frowned.​

"Did you check if those substances remain in your bloodstream, Agent Scully? Could it be akin to an infection?"​

Scully shook her head.​

"Vaccines utilize attenuated viruses, meaning the substance contained not just antibodies but traces of the extraterrestrial material itself. It's plausible that remnants persist in my system."​

The room grew somber. Deathmask let out a low whistle.

Milo leaned forward in his chair, intrigued.

"Could that be related to the creature's behavior?"

Scully pressed her lips together.

"We don't know. But if that substance is inside it... and inside me..."

Mulder finished her thought, his voice low.

"Then it might have some kind of effect…"

All eyes turned to Scully. The room fell silent. Kanon felt a shiver run down his spine.

Poseidon whispered within him:

- She's already changing.

Kanon's expression hardened.

"If we want to understand more of what this substance truly does," he said, avoiding direct eye contact with Scully, "we'll need to obtain more samples and conduct further analyses."

Scully nodded.

"We need to return to Japan."

Mulder froze. The anger didn't come, but frustration surged within him. He gripped the edge of the table tightly.

Saori let out a weary sigh.

"So be it. But be careful."

She stood, signaling the end of the meeting. Camus followed her, murmuring something only she heard, prompting a slight nod from her.

The others began to disperse, discussing the next steps.

Kanon remained seated, observing Scully, then Mulder. The game was just beginning.

And Kanon hated to admit it...

But he was no longer the only one playing.

xXx

SANCTUARY – VIRGO HOUSE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
SUNDAY, JUNE 28TH, 1998 – 9:24 A.M.

The silence within the temple was absolute, broken only by the gentle whisper of wind drifting through the columns. Shaka sat at the center of the chamber, deep in meditation, but anyone who truly knew him could see he was far from at peace.

His cosmos flickered with instability, pulsing in fits and starts, like something straining to stay contained and faltering more often than not. The weight of his concern for Mu was beginning to twist into something heavier, a kind of restlessness he didn’t know how to name. And he couldn’t let go of Mu’s cosmo thread. He didn’t want to risk losing him on the other plane.

Then, like thunder cracking through a clouded sky, Aldebaran entered.

The Taurus Saint had a presence that was impossible to ignore. His heavy steps echoed across the marble floor, and without preamble, he stopped beside Shaka and crossed his arms.

“You planning to pass out there, or are you going to lie down somewhere that makes sense?”

Shaka opened his eyes slowly. Aldebaran’s golden gaze rested on him with something between patience and quiet resolve.

“I don’t need rest,” Shaka said evenly.

Aldebaran raised an eyebrow.

“No?” Taurus nodded toward Mu, who was lying on a futon, nestled in a pile of cushions. “Because Mu’s out of it now, sure... but he’s already come back, and you know it. And he’s going to hate finding out how stubborn you’re being. Besides, if the roles were reversed, I bet you’d be losing your mind over him.”

Shaka’s expression didn’t change.

“I am taking care of him.”

Aldebaran let out a breath and shook his head.

“And who’s taking care of you?”

Shaka remained silent. Aldebaran gave a small chuckle, wry, but not unkind.

“Look, Virgo... I’m not here to challenge your strength or the lenghts you'd go for him. But exhaustion doesn’t spare the enlightened. You’ve pushed past your limits, and it shows.”

Shaka inhaled, slow and deep, more weary than serene. But Aldebaran wasn’t the kind of man to walk away when someone was quietly tearing themselves apart.

“If you collapse now, Mu’s going to wake up and try to take care of you. That what you want? Think that’s going to help him?”

Shaka’s lips tightened. A flicker of discomfort broke through his calm façade. Aldebaran saw it. He’d hit the mark.

“Let me take over for now,” the Taurus Saint said more gently. “You’ve done everything you could. It’s time to rest. Just for a little while.”

Shaka looked away, unwilling to yield but knowing Aldebaran was right. And more importantly, knowing Mu wouldn’t be alone.

Finally, he exhaled.

“Just one hour.”

Aldebaran gave a satisfied smirk.

“Perfect. Starting now.”

Shaka rose without protest and disappeared into the inner chamber.

Aldebaran remained behind, standing watch over Mu, who still slept deeply. The Taurus Saint crossed his arms, sighed, and muttered to himself.

“Double trouble, you two...”

xXx

SANCTUARY – CAPRICORN COTTAGE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
SUNDAY, JUNE 28TH, 1998 – 11:52 A.M.

The silence inside the cottage was thick, almost suffocating. After the meeting and a few more exchanges with the other Saints, Mulder and Scully had returned together, accompanied by Shura.

The need for rest was obvious. Along the walk, they spoke briefly, mostly to inquire about Saga and Mu. They listened to Shura's updates with attention, but the tension between them was undeniable. They avoided each other’s eyes, their replies clipped.

Capricorn quickly realized that any attempt to bridge the gap would be useless.

Once they arrived, Shura made his exit, claiming he needed to descend to Aries.

As the door clicked shut behind him, Mulder exhaled deeply and dragged a hand through his hair before sinking into the sofa.

Scully said nothing. She crossed the room to the table and began organizing the documents she had brought from the Graad Foundation.

The air felt warm. Or was it just her?

Her skin burned, her body restless inside her clothes, as if she were wrapped in invisible static.

Without much thought, she slipped off her sandals and shrugged out of her cardigan, left in just her tank top and loose-fitting pants.

The couch suddenly felt too warm as well, so she chose to keep moving, reading while slowly pacing the room.

From the sofa, Mulder couldn’t help watching her. He hadn’t meant to but his eyes were drawn to her. To the way her shoulder blades moved beneath her skin, the elegant slope of her neck, the soft way the light from the window traced her figure.

A knot tightened in his throat.

It was getting harder and harder to be near her without feeling utterly unmoored. His self-control – once so steady – felt shot to hell. He was a man coming undone, piece by piece, just by being in the same room with her.

Like an animal with nowhere to run.

Scully noticed. And the heat under her skin surged.

"Problem, Mulder?" Her voice was clipped, taut. Already annoyed.

He blinked, slow to respond.

"What?"

"You’re staring. Say what you need to say."

She crossed her arms, jaw set. Daring him to speak.

Mulder let out a weak laugh, too late to mask how rattled he was.

"I don’t know what you’re talking about."

Her eyes narrowed, sharp.

"Yes you do."

She didn’t have much patience left, which was understandable.

And just like that, the atmosphere shifted.

The space between them contracted. The air turned heavy, electric.

Mulder rose slowly, his body thrumming with an energy he couldn’t place.

Time itself seemed to slow.

He took a step toward her, and she didn’t move. 

Her breath was quick, her pupils dilated... as if something stronger than either of them held them there, teetering on the edge of something irreversible.

The air was too thick.

Scully held her breath. She didn’t know whether she wanted him to step back or close the distance between them. But she wanted something.

And then...

He snapped out of it and retreated.

It felt like a punch to her gut.

Her blood burned. Desire, frustration, coiled tension... all of it surged inside her with no release. She’d lost control, didn’t know where to put her hands, where to look, how to breathe normally.

She couldn’t stay there. Couldn’t look at him without feeling like she’d explode.

She turned abruptly and left, nearly running out of the cabin.

Mulder didn’t follow. He just stood there, the bitter taste of his own cowardice sharp on his tongue.

xXx

The wind lashed atop the cliff, the sun's warmth failing to soothe Scully.

She felt like burning inside.

Every fiber of her body vibrated, her skin tingled as if electrified, her heart pounded so hard she could feel it thudding against her ribs. She had never felt like this before. Never been so close to losing control.

It was unbearable.​

She inhaled deeply, trying to fill her lungs with fresh air, but the oxygen felt heavy. The heat didn't subside. The desire – latent, feverish – gnawed at her from the inside out. She didn't know what to do with it. Then, she heard footsteps behind her.​

"Dangerous to stand so close to the edge, Agent."​

The voice was calm but laden with something dense. Something dangerous.​

Scully turned slowly and found Kanon standing there. The wind tousled his dark hair, the sun cast golden reflections on his skin, and his green eyes were fixed on her with an intensity impossible to ignore. She blinked, trying to regain her composure.​

"You followed me?" The question came out almost as a whisper.​

He smirked.

"Let's say I felt your presence."​

Scully ran her hands over her arms, as if trying to suppress a shiver. But it wasn't cold she felt. It was something else. Something that made her feel on the brink of a much greater precipice than the one she stood upon.​

Kanon noticed. His eyes analyzed every nuance of her - the accelerated breathing,  the parted lips. The warm flush coloring her skin. Then, as if a shock coursed through his body, he felt it.​

Her heat. The latent desire. The suffocating need consuming her.

It hit him like a punch. His own blood boiled, his pulse quickened in response. Instinct roared in his chest like a beast awakening. But it wasn't just him.

It was something beyond. Something within him.​

Poseidon. ​

The overwhelming wave of the god surged within Kanon's chest, flooding his senses, dragging him down like an irresistible current. He stepped back, but it wasn't enough.​

"Damn..." he muttered through clenched teeth.​

Scully frowned.

"What is it?"​

He raised his eyes to her.​

And Poseidon took over.​

Kanon's eyes darkened, the green irises glowing like an ocean under the moon. His presence grew larger. The air grew heavier.​

Scully's body trembled before he even touched her. She didn't know what was happening, but she felt it. Something inside her responded to him in a primitive, cruel, inevitable way.​

Poseidon stepped forward. The smile that formed on his lips was slow, calculated. His hand rose, and his long fingers touched her face with a softness that didn't match the intensity of his gaze. The touch was cold, different.

Almost ethereal.​

Kanon felt everything – like a passenger in a car crash, conscious but powerless. His muscles refused to obey. He wanted to pull back the hand Poseidon extended toward the woman before him. But it was useless.​

Scully gasped as the heat inside her exploded in response. She closed her eyes, her face subtly leaning into the touch. The desire grew to an unbearable point, and then...​

It dissipated.​

Like a wave that recedes before crashing on the shore.​

The fever didn't extinguish, but it was somewhat contained. As if Poseidon were toying with her.​

Scully blinked, confused, feeling her breath falter.​

"What... what was that?"​

Still close, his lips brushed hers, but it wasn't a kiss. It was a provocation.​

A warning.​

"You felt it, didn't you?" His voice came like a warm breeze, almost a whisper.​

Scully was still dizzy, her thoughts hazy. She wanted. She wanted... –​ But wanted... what?​

Poseidon tilted his head, observing her like a king analyzing a new territory to conquer. He wanted more. He would take more. But then…​

Kanon returned.​

His body stiffened, his eyes blinking as if he had just surfaced from underwater.​

The same horrible drowning sensation, like every time.

Poseidon resisted, tried to cling to him like a violent tide, but Kanon fought. He held the hand that still touched Scully's face and stepped away from her.​

The air around them cooled. Poseidon roared within him, furious.​

But Kanon didn't yield. He looked at Scully. She seemed... lost. Her eyes were glazed, her hands trembling. Yet there was no relief in her.​

The fever still burned.​

Poseidon hadn't extinguished it, he had only made her crave more.​

–​Damn.​

Kanon clenched his fists, frustrated. He'd walked right into his god's trap.

He drew a sharp breath. There was nothing more he could do now. Holding her gaze, he gave the command.​

"Come on, Dana, we're leaving."​

Scully blinked, as if returning to reality but not quite. Then she nodded, slowly.​

Kanon took her hand and lef her back over the stone path, in silence.

Inside him, Poseidon smiled, victorious.

The saint knew. He felt it.​

This wasn't over.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY – VIRGO HOUSE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
SUNDAY, JUNE 28TH, 1998 – 1:36 P.M.

The temple was a sanctuary of silence and reflection – a jarring contrast to the storm raging inside Mulder. He wasn’t quite sure how he ended up there. He had simply walked – away from the chalet, away from her eyes, away from himself. Noon light filtered softly through the golden columns of the Virgo Temple. The air was cool, and a faint trace of incense lingered, but none of it brought him solace.

That’s when Aldebaran appeared.

The Taurus Knight emerged from one of the inner corridors, a cloth in his hands, likely returning from tending to Mu. He paused when he saw Mulder standing alone in the center of the hall, his brow furrowing briefly – then softening into a half-smile.

“Agent Mulder,” he greeted, offering the calmest smile he could. “Looks like you needed a moment.”

Mulder snorted, arms crossed.

“Or a lobotomy.”

Aldebaran chuckled.

“Depending on how bad it is, the second option might not be far off.”

The agent dragged a hand down his face, weariness in every movement.

“I don’t even know why I’m here.”

“I do.” Aldebaran’s voice remained calm – not accusatory, just a quiet reflection of truth. “You’re running.”

Mulder said nothing.

The Knight of Taurus sighed, set the cloth down on a nearby wooden table, and gestured to a stone bench near the fountain that adorned the hall.

“Sit with me.”

Mulder hesitated, then gave in. He sat heavily, as though gravity itself had deepened with the weight of his thoughts.

“So?” Aldebaran asked as he joined him. “Are you going to tell me, or do I have to guess?”

Mulder ran both hands through his hair, jaw clenched tight.

“I’m a coward, Aldebaran.”

The Knight lifted his brows but stayed quiet, giving him space to speak.

“I… I wanted to. But I couldn’t.” His voice was low, thick with frustration. “And now… I don’t know what to do.”

Aldebaran tilted his head slightly.

“You wanted to, but couldn’t... what, exactly?”

A heavy silence settled between them.

Aldebaran drew in a deep breath.

“I see.”

Mulder gave a short, humorless laugh.

“Do you really?” He turned to face him. “I had the chance. I could’ve gone through with it, taken what I’ve wanted for so long.” He shook his head. “But I froze. Like a damn fool.”

Aldebaran crossed his arms, watching him closely.

“Why?”

Mulder closed his eyes briefly, then met his gaze again.

“Because if I did… there’d be no going back.”

The Taurus Knight nodded slowly.

“Tell me something, Mulder. Was it the fear of losing what you already have… or the fear you wouldn’t be able to handle what comes next?”

The agent didn’t answer right away.

Aldebaran offered a faint smile.

“You know... the problem with people who overthink everything is that, in the end, they lose it all while trying to calculate every outcome.”

Mulder huffed, eyes fixed on the floor.

“Fantastic. So I’m a coward and an idiot.”

“You’re just scared.”

Silence fell between them again – until a new voice emerged.

“Looks like we’ve got an unexpected visitor.”

The calm, even tone came from one of the inner hallways. Mu of Aries was standing at the threshold, his expression soft but focused.

Mulder looked up.

“You’re awake.”

Mu offered a faint smile.

“Thanks to Aldebaran. I might’ve gone a bit too far with Shaka...”

Aldebaran chuckled.

“He only just woke up, but he already heard everything.”

Mulder rubbed his temples.

“Great. Now two Saints know I’m a walking disaster.”

Mu approached slowly and took a seat across from them.

“You’re not a disaster, Agent Mulder. You’re human.”

Mulder let out a dry laugh.

“Tell that to the woman I just left hanging.”

Mu tilted his head slightly.

“What if I told you she might be going through the exact same thing?”

Mulder blinked.

“What?”

Mu didn’t answer right away. His eyes drifted, as though reaching for something beyond the material world.

“Her energy…” he began, “it’s different.”

Aldebaran’s brow furrowed.

“Different how?”

Mu wet his lips, carefully choosing his words.

“I can’t say for certain… at first, there was a surge in her Cosmo...” He noticed the curious looks from Aldebaran and Mulder. “What? Everyone has one, some more than others.” He bit the tip of his thumb, a nervous habit. “Then it faded. But I don’t know…”

Mulder felt a shiver crawl down his spine.

“Could it be connected to the vaccine components?” he asked, mind already spiraling through a dozen grim possibilities. That damned vaccine – had it poisoned Scully? Was it his fault?

That’s when Shaka walked in. Aldebaran and Mu turned toward him at once. The Virgo Saint still looked drained, but his gaze was clear and resolute.

“I heard everything,” he said, voice steady. “And I must say, Mu is not wrong.”

Mulder blinked.

“What?”

Shaka moved closer, his presence heavier, almost otherworldly.

“Something has shifted around here. I can’t quite define it, but…” He shook his head slightly, as if brushing away troubling thoughts. “Agent Mulder, for those of us attuned to other planes, it’s not hard to sense what exists between you and Agent Scully.”

“It’s nearly impossible to ignore, actually,” Mu added, a faint blush touching his cheeks.

“It’s not just desire, Agent Mulder,” Shaka continued. “It’s a bond far deeper than you realize. And once it’s sealed... it may never be undone.”

Aldebaran cast a sidelong glance at Mu, who seemed to absorb the words with more weight than expected.

A chill traced the length of Mulder’s spine.

“But what if I’m not ready?” he asked, voice lower than he intended.

Shaka met his gaze without wavering.

“Then either walk away or face it. Lingering in hesitation will only cause harm. Wait too long, and even the purest feeling can sour if neglected.” His eyes narrowed to a slit. “That’s how villains are born, you know.”

Mulder held his breath.

Because deep down, he knew.

Maybe it was already too late.

xXx

SANCTUARY – CAPRICORN COTTAGE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
SUNDAY, JUNE 28TH, 1998 – 3:06 P.M.

The climb had been long. Mulder could feel the strain in his legs – but the truth was, he wasn’t tired. At least, not in any way that mattered. The conversation at the Virgo Temple kept echoing in his mind.

“Either walk away or face it. Lingering in hesitation will only cause harm.”

He wasn’t sure what was worse, Shaka being right, or that he’d known it all along and still hadn’t moved.

When he finally reached the cabin he paused at the door, drawing in a deep breath before stepping inside.

He didn’t know what he was expecting but whatever it was, it wasn’t the weight that hit him the moment he saw her.

She was there.

Scully sat motionless, her eyes fixed on some indeterminate point on the wall. And then, as if sensing his presence, she blinked and looked up.

He couldn’t say why but something in her had shifted. She wasn’t the same woman he’d seen that morning.

She looked away first. And that was all he needed to know.

She was hiding.

The tension in the air thickened, almost palpable. He closed the door behind him and took two quiet steps forward.

“Are you okay?”

The question sounded far too small for everything he wanted to ask.

Scully blinked, as though coming back from somewhere far away.

“Yes.”

Mulder lifted an eyebrow.

“Are you sure?”

“I am.” Her voice was soft, almost like she was trying to convince herself.

He tilted his head slightly, folding his arms across his chest.

“Where did you go?”

She looked away.

“Just out.”

“For some air.”

She met his eyes again and, this time, she didn’t look away.

“Yes.”

Silence settled between them.

He could ask – he wanted to – but… what if he didn’t like the answer?

Mulder wet his lips.

“Right.” His voice came out rougher than he intended. “You’re leaving again tomorrow morning.”

“Yes.”

He dragged a hand through his hair.

“There’s something I need to know.”

She swallowed.

“What is it?”

He stepped closer, narrowing the space between them.

“If I said I want to go with you… would you let me?”

The silence that followed was deafening.

Her eyes shimmered for a moment. And then, she looked away.

“Mulder…”

He felt it break – whatever fragile thing had been holding him together – before she even said the word.

“No.”

It wasn’t a plea. It was a line she wouldn’t cross. And he understood.

She was running. Not from him, from herself. He remembered Mu’s words. She might be standing in the same place he was.

“Alright.” The word slipped out colder than he meant it to.

Scully flinched, just barely – but she said nothing.

The frustration welled up inside him, hot and bitter.

“Well, I hope Kanon’s good company.”

This time, she froze.

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Nothing.” He let out a humorless laugh. “Just seems like the two of you work really well together.”

The spark of anger lit up her eyes again.

“You don’t have the right to say that.”

He gave a small shrug.

“You’re right.”

Scully drew in a sharp breath, turned her back to him then walked into the bedroom, closing the door behind her in a move that felt all too familiar by now. A silent truce. An unfinished war.

He stood there for a moment, staring at the shut door.

Then, alone in the room, he dropped onto the couch, head sinking into his hands.

–Damn it. DAMN IT!

xXx

SANCTUARY – SAGITTARIUS CLIFFS  
ATHENS, GREECE  
SUNDAY, JUNE 28TH, 1998 – 4:12 P.M.

The wind howled at the edge of the cliff, fierce and untamed. The view was staggering – the sea stretched out infinitely beneath him, the descending sun casting molten gold and copper across the waves.

But Kanon saw none of it.

His fists were clenched at his sides, jaw locked tight, chest heaving with a rhythm far too heavy for someone who was merely thinking.

Thoughts of her touch haunted him. Of the taste he’d ached to claim. Of the fire that wasn’t his own, yet had scorched him to the bone.

Poseidon.

He shut his eyes hard and inhaled deeply. The wind tore through his dark hair, but it did nothing to cool the storm inside him.

That cursed thing inside him wanted Scully. And it had the audacity to reach for her.

A dry laugh escaped him, thick with fury.

– What a fucking hell of a life!

He ran his hands through his hair, feeling the hatred grow in his chest.

Wasn’t it enough to have stolen his life once? Wasn’t it enough to have doomed his very existence? Now he wanted more?

He wanted her?

That’s when he felt it – a presence approaching. He didn’t need to turn to know who it was.

Camus of Aquarius stopped a few steps behind him, silent. His glacial gaze locked on Kanon, assessing him. Kanon didn’t return the look.

“Come to shadow me, Aquarius?”

Camus crossed his arms, hair rippling in the wind.

“No.” His voice was even, but edged with iron. “But you’re so unbalanced right now, it’s impossible not to notice.”

Kanon let out a low, sardonic chuckle.

“Oh, so now I’m leaking emotion? That’s a first.”

Camus narrowed his eyes.

“It’s not just emotion.” He tilted his head slightly. “Come on, Kanon. You know exactly what it is.”

Kanon shut his eyes.

- Damn it. He noticed.

“I saw the way you looked at her during the meeting.”

A direct hit. Kanon’s expression stiffened, turning to stone.

“You planning to manage my personal life now?”

Camus brushed off the jab.

“Hardly. But it’s clear you’re not in control. And you know this isn’t just some game.”

Kanon let out a dry, ironic laugh.

“Funny.” He turned slightly, finally locking eyes with him. “I used to think you cared about nothing but your perfect logic and frozen ideals.”

Camus didn’t blink.

“You’ve always been an idiot.”

Kanon’s smirk widened but his gaze sharpened like a blade.

“You really think you can say whatever you want to me, don’t you, Aquarius?”

Camus held the stare. Then, without warning, he took a step forward.

“I see you, Kanon.”

The smirk died instantly.

“What the hell does that mean?”

Camus folded his arms once more.

“You’ve always played a part. Always knew how to manipulate, how to vanish behind your masks. Even after you reclaimed your loyalty, you never let anyone see what’s really going on in there.”

Kanon felt a tightness in his chest but his expression didn’t flinch.

“So what?”

“So you know damn well you won’t be able to fight this alone.”

The silence between them turned sharp. Kanon drew a deep breath, trying to quiet the irrational fury rising like a tide.

But Camus saw it.

“It was Him, non?”

Kanon’s blood turned to ice. His eyes widened, then quickly smothered it beneath a brittle, forced laugh.

“You think I’d let that happen?”

Camus didn’t flinch.

“I think this time, you didn’t even have a choice.”

Kanon’s fists trembled at his sides, white-knuckled.

“I can fight Him.”

Camus tilted his head slightly.

“You’ve lost before. What makes you think this time will be different?”

Kanon’s eyes darkened.

Scully.

He thought of her – that lost, haunted look in her eyes, the desperate fire radiating from her... the way something in her had called to him. He had never felt that before.

But that thing inside him had and it acted.

That bastard.

But for her, maybe this time, he could–

“I don’t know,” he confessed, voice low and ragged.

Camus gave a small nod.

Then, softer, but with a blade’s edge:

“You’re afraid.”

Kanon froze, but didn’t deny it.

Camus stepped closer.

“I’m not your friend, Kanon,” he said bluntly. “We’ve never been close. But if we’ve survived this long, let’s not allow history to repeat itself. We both know what’s coming – and we won’t be able to stop it next time.”

His tone shifted into something less cold, more human.

“Believe me when I say, I see you. And I understand you, too.”

Kanon didn’t want to admit it but something in Camus’ voice struck deeper than expected. Like for once, someone actually saw him.

Camus exhaled, folding his arms again.

“What are you going to do?”

Kanon turned to the horizon. The sun was sinking lower, shadows stretching over the sea.

“I don’t know.”

Camus didn’t break eye contact.

Then, with a voice like ice drawn into steel:

“You have to stop Him.”

Kanon knew exactly who he meant. His eyes flared – not with fear, but fury held on a thin leash.

Camus went on.

“Whatever’s happening, you cannot let Him lay a hand on Dana Scully.”

Her name hung in the air between them, heavy with meaning, with warning.

Because it wasn’t just Poseidon and he knew it. It wasn’t only the god inside him who wanted her.

Camus tilted his head slightly, reading the storm in Kanon’s gaze.

“Come with me.”

Kanon frowned.

“Where?”

Camus turned, already walking back toward the Sanctuary.

“To the Agora.”

Silence held for only a breath – then Kanon followed toward the help he would never admit he needed.

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

FLIGHT ATHENS – TOKYO  
MONDAY, JUNE 29TH, 1998 – 9:56 A.M.

The Graad Foundation jet cut through the sky with relentless precision, turning the journey into a matter of hours.

But for the two passengers seated in the narrow cabin, every minute dragged like an eternity.

Scully kept her gaze fixed on the reports in her lap, willing her mind to stay anchored in the task. But the numbers and words bled together, slipping from focus. Her thoughts refused to settle.

Beside her, Kanon stared at a document he hadn’t read a single line of.

There was pressure in the air.

Something pulsing between them – something she couldn’t name but felt. In every hair standing on end. In the heat rising from her skin. In the weight of his gaze, burning even when it wasn’t on her.

She licked her lips without thinking. Then shifted slightly in her seat, trying to get more comfortable – And her forearm brushed his.

Kanon froze.

Scully felt the shiver rush up her spine before she even registered what had happened.

She turned to him.

He was already watching.

Kanon’s eyes – piercing, ocean-deep green – were locked on her. Intense. Quietly consuming. Like he was about to do something he shouldn’t.

She wanted to speak, to break the moment before something slipped through their fingers. But then the air shifted.

Dense.

Heavy.

Her consciousness wavered.

Her stomach dropped as if she were falling from some great height. Her vision blurred. Her limbs tingled. Her breath hitched – just slightly.

Kanon noticed instantly.

“Agent Scully?”

Her eyes were half-lidded, glazed. She tried to respond, but her mouth wouldn’t form words.

“Shit.” His hand came up instinctively, cupping her face. The touch was firm. Hot.

“Scully, look at me.”

Her eyes found his for a second. A second too long. In that moment there was nothing else in the universe.

Her breath was uneven. So was his.

His thumb brushed gently across her cheek.

Her skin shivered in response.

She held her breath.

He leaned in – just slightly. Her mouth was too close. Too inviting.

– Damn it.

His mind screamed stop, but every fiber of his body screamed closer. Her breath warmed his lips. His blood was molten.

And then she went completely limp, her body sagged against the seat.

Kanon swore.

“What the hell?!”

He held her face again, urgency flooding through him. Her skin was still warm. Muscles relaxed. Eyes closed. Breathing steady.

He checked her vitals – Not unconscious. Sedated.

His own cosmo.

His damned defensive cosmo.

Kanon leaned back in the seat, dragging a hand through his hair. The barrier he’d built with Camus – meant to block Poseidon’s influence, to keep his mind and will intact had just shut Scully down.

He clenched his jaw. This wasn’t supposed to happen.

His chest rose and fell sharply, body still burning from what had nearly happened.

And then – as if waiting for just the right moment – the voice came.

– “Weak.”

Kanon froze.

A cold ripple ran down his spine.

No. Not here.

–You flinch like a boy who’s never touched a woman. Pathetic.

“Shut up.”

The words came through gritted teeth, fists tight on his thighs.

– “You want her. I want her. But only one of us has the strength to take her.”

“Shut. Up.”

His Cosmo flared, a violent pulse in rejection. He fought the voice – that cursed whisper that had slithered into his thoughts ever since he felt her energy overflow.

Poseidon had felt it.

And now, the bastard laughed at him.

Kanon opened his eyes again, turning to her.

She was there – mere inches away. So close. So vulnerable. She slept deeply, lips slightly parted, breath steady. And the temptation was hell.

– “I know what she does to you. You feel the pull. It’s in your blood. It’s in hers. You and I... we are one.”

Rage surged in his throat. He leaned forward, elbows on his knees, breath heavy.

He couldn’t.

He wouldn’t.

– “What are you waiting for? Look how she yields... so willing, even in sleep. And still you hesitate? Coward.”

Scully lay still. If she were awake... would she have pulled away? Or would she have surrendered?

Kanon shut his eyes tight, a wave of revulsion hitting him just for thinking it.

But Poseidon heard him.

And that’s why he laughed.

– “Fool. You know what will happen when she wakes. She will burn for me. Always for me.”

“What if it’s not only for you?”

The challenge slipped from his lips before he could stop it.

– Take that, you arrogant bastard.

The silence that followed was deafening.

Because Poseidon was gone.

Kanon leaned back in his seat again, eyes still closed. His breathing was slower now. Steadier.

But inside, he knew.

He knew Poseidon had heard.

And that meant, at least for one fleeting moment...

The god wanted to know the answer too.

xXx

SANCTUARY – ATHENA TEMPLE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
MONDAY, JUNE 29TH, 1998 – 10:01 A.M.

The room was drowned in silence.

Sunlight streamed softly through the tall stained-glass windows, casting a mosaic of golden tones across the marble floor – but even the warmth of morning light couldn’t ease the weight hanging in the air.

Saga finally came to. He felt the full heaviness of his body sinking into the linen sheets, every muscle still aching with the lingering exhaustion. The astral projection had drained him far more than he’d anticipated.

With his eyes still closed he tried to move, to no avail. He was still paralized. But his uncooperative body wasn’t the only thing keeping him still.

He could feel her.

Oh. So. Hard.

Saori’s Cosmo pulsed around him – gentle, yes, even soothing... but invasive nonetheless. It wrapped around him like a veil of silk he hadn’t asked for, hadn’t welcomed.

She shouldn’t be this close.

And yet, she was.

When he finally opened his eyes, the sight struck him like a fist to the chest.

She was sitting by him on the bed, a damp cloth in her hands, her fingers twisting it lightly as if unsure.

She was close – too close, he could feel the warmth of her skin through the fabric of that rather simple dress she wore.

– Gods, help me... 

Their eyes met.

Saga willed himself not to react. He couldn’t afford to.

But she looked so tired. So beautiful.

“You should get some rest,” he murmured, voice rough with fatigue.

Saori exhaled, barely a sigh.

“You were gone for too long...”

The words slipped before she could stop them, raw with the memory of those endless hours when his body had lain motionless, his breath so shallow she’d pressed her ear to his chest just to be certain his heart still beat.

She leaned in, pressing the cool compress to his forehead.

The shock of it made his breath hitch – not from the temperature, but from her fingers lingering a second too long, skimming his skin as she adjusted the wet cloth.

 He shut his eyes.

– Oh please... don’t do this...

But she didn’t stop there.

Her touch drifted downward, tracing the line of his temple, the curve of his cheekbone.

The cloth was cold, but her fingertips were warm, almost hesitant. When she reached his jaw, she paused, her thumb hovering near the corner of his lips.

Saga’s pulse roared in his ears.

He couldn’t move. Couldn’t speak.

Then her fingers brushed his lower lip. Just once.

A fleeting, forbidden touch.

Saori’s breath caught.

She’d thought – feared – she’d never see him wake again. That he’d slip away into some unreachable plane of existence, leaving her with nothing but the ghost of his presence.

And now here he was, warm and alive beneath her hands, his skin fever-hot, his breath uneven.

Real.

Perfectly still.

Unable to stop anything, no danger in sight...

No one would walk in on them.

Her thumb traced the shape of his mouth once more, this time with more certainty. She wondered, distantly, if his lips would feel as soft against hers as they did beneath her fingertips.

She touched her own lips, trying to feel on her fingertips the warmth she had just stolen from his.

Saga's eyes flew open, dark and intense. There was something in them she couldn't define, something that sent new heat spiraling through her body.

For a heartbeat, they simply stared at each other, the air between them thick with something unspoken.

Then, slowly, deliberately, she reached down to open his tunic.

“Your have a high fever–” Her voice was barely a whisper. “sorry, this is going to feel cold.”

Her palm settled over his chest, the compress cool against his skin. But it did nothing to quell the fire beneath.

Every nerve in his body screamed.

She shouldn’t touch him like this.

He shouldn’t let her.

But how could he stop her? He couldn’t trust his own voice if he even dared to speak.

So he stayed.

Her fingers splayed against his chest, slow and deliberate, as if mapping the shape of him. A shuddering breath escaped her, shallow and uneven.

Saga’s breath came just as ragged, a clear giveaway of his state.

She could feel his heartbeat beneath her palm – strong, rapid, alive – and the reality of it made her throat tighten. He’d been so still before.

So frighteningly still...

Her fingers curled slightly, nails grazing his skin in a way that made his muscles tense beneath her touch.

A quiet sound escaped him – something between a sigh and a groan – and the sound sent a flush of heat through her that had nothing to do with the room’s warmth.

For one reckless moment, she considered leaning down. Closing the distance between them.

Then his hand twitched at his side, fingers digging into the sheets as if fighting some invisible restraint.

The movement snapped her back to herself.

She pulled her hand away, but slowly, reluctantly, her fingers trailing across his collarbone as she withdrew.

“I should...” Her voice faltered. “I'll go get some fresh water. For the compress.”

She stood, but didn’t move toward the door immediately. She lingered there instead, her gaze tracing the lines of his face as if committing them to memory.

Saga didn’t follow her with his eyes.

He kept his eyes trained on the ceiling instead, skin still burning where she’d touched him. His fists clenched at his sides, nails biting into his palms.

Praying that she hadn’t seen how ruined he already was.

It took every shred of willpower not to look at her again. If he did they’d be damned for sure, this he knew.

If their eyes met now, nothing could stop what would come next.

When the door finally clicked shut behind her, he released a breath – long, trembling.

And then, in a whisper meant for the void, he begged.

"Forgive me, Athena."

xXx

SANCTUARY – LEO HOUSE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
MONDAY, JUNE 29TH, 1998 – 10:15 A.M.

“This isn’t just desire, Aiolia.”

Camus’s words cut through the quiet of the Leo Temple like a blade honed on ice.

Aiolia, leaning against one of the temple’s stone columns, frowned. His arms remained crossed, but the casualness in his posture evaporated.

“Wait. Are you telling me Kanon and Agent Scully... already? How do you know about that?”

Camus tilted his head slightly, the frost in his navy-blue eyes betraying a flicker of disapproval.

Aiolia, however, didn’t share his restraint.

“Focus, Leo.” Camus’s voice came cool, clipped. “We'rre not talking about one of those Kanon’s usual flings here. It’s much deeper than that.”

Aiolia straightened immediately, the shift in his demeanor sharp. Camus never dramatized anything. If he was here, it meant something serious was unfolding.

“Alright,” he said. “Talk.”

Camus exhaled slowly. He wasn’t one for conjecture. But what he had felt the day before – and what he’d seen in Kanon at the Agora – couldn’t be dismissed.

“I went looking for Kanon because I felt it... and gods, it was Him.”

Aiolia’s blood ran cold.

“...What?” His voice dropped into something hushed, as if the word itself might summon it. If Camus meant what Aiolia feared–

Camus licked his lips, hesitant – but there was no point in softening the truth.

“I’m telling you, I had to step in. Kanon... he was too far gone. He won’t admit it, but he was right on the edge.” He fixed his gaze on Aiolia. “And it wasn’t just desire pushing him there.”

The air shifted – heavier now.

Aiolia arched a brow, struggling to digest what he was hearing.

“And besides Him...” he began slowly, voice cautious, “you think there’s something else? Something bigger?”

Camus nodded, deliberate.

“The desire He feels is real. Kanon’s too. But it doesn’t just come from within. They’re being pulled. Drawn to her.”

Aiolia blinked.

“...What?”

“Wait a second.” His eyes narrowed, tone sharpening. “You’re saying something’s influencing them?”

Camus shook his head.

“Not them.” His voice dropped to a murmur. “Her.”

Silence fell – sudden, weighty, absolute.

Aiolia stood frozen, trying to absorb the words. Every instinct in him wanted to reject the idea.

But this was Camus. He wouldn’t say something like that lightly.

Running a hand through his hair, Aiolia let out a sharp breath.

“You’re saying... there’s something in her that draws them in?”

Camus held his gaze without flinching.

“Something we might not fully understand.”

A cold ripple crawled down Aiolia’s spine. This couldn’t be random.

“First the vaccine compound... now this,” he muttered.

Camus’s eyes narrowed.

“Nothing here happens by coincidence, mon ami. Have you really not noticed?”

Aiolia swallowed, throat dry.

“I wonder if Agent Mulder’s being drawn to the same thing...” Camus spoke the thought aloud, more to himself than to the room.

Aiolia went still.

He looked at Camus – and for the first time, the weight of everything settled squarely on his shoulders.

If Mulder was being pulled too…

Then what the hell was happening to Dana Scully?

“Camus...” Aiolia hesitated. “Are you saying that–”

“I don’t know,” Camus interrupted, the frustration clear in his tone. “I’m not claiming anything. I just...”

He exhaled hard and pressed his fingers to his temples.

“I just know something is linking all of this. And I don’t like where it’s leading.”

The silence returned, thicker now.

"We need to stay alert." Something just came up Aiolia's mind, “This could turn into something... you know. We can't risk anything. He has Kanon's body now. If He gets into his mind again you know how this is going down.” 

Camus gave a single nod. He really hoped thngs wouldn't go that way, ever again. 

xXx

SANCTUARY – TAURUS HOUSE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
MONDAY, JUNE 29TH, 1998 – 5:02 P.M.

With the real action happening in Japan, the plan – if you could call it that – was simple: keep Mulder distracted, drink heavily, and forget about life for a few blissfully stupid hours.

Frankly, it was typical of this bunch: the world teetering on the edge of collapse, and they racing to self-destruct before it got the chance.

They’d seen too much already. What was one more divine – or extraterrestrial – disaster to throw on the pile?

Aldebaran was already there, keeping a watchful, almost paternal eye on the chaos, like a shepherd tending to a flock of drunken, emotionally unstable sheep.

Milo and Deathmask were the designated suppliers of debauchery, arriving with clay jugs of Rodorio wine, an unlabelled bottle of suspicious liquor no one dared question, and their classic philosophy: “You’ve got to drink to forget.”

Shura had been dragged along mostly because someone had to keep an eye on Pisces.

And Aphrodite? He was there because there was nowhere else to escape once Shura dragged him, just as he usually did whenever he felt Pisces looked too depressed for his liking.

Camus, naturally, hadn’t even entertained the thought of joining.

Aiolia? He chose the sanity of sleep.

And Mulder?

Mulder just wanted to find a hole and disappear into it forever.

Honestly, in any version of his life, had he ever imagined ending up here?

He sighed, forehead resting against his hand.

“So let me get this straight,” Deathmask said, massaging his temples like the very idea was physically painful. “You two been together for about five years and... nothing? Nada?”

Mulder groaned.

“I bare my soul...” a hiccup escaped, courtesy of all that wine, “...and that’s what you take from it?” another hiccup, "Also, we're not together like this..."

“Sorry, but that’s the part no one can believe,” Milo chimed in, casually twirling his glass between his fingers. “Honestly, I’ve told you, that much repression can’t be good for anyone’s health...”

“This is...” Deathmask knocked back a shot, made a face, and waved the empty glass like a warning flag. “Insanity.”

Shura raised a brow.

“Eh, Carcamano, you’re making this into a bigger deal than it is...”

Deathmask let out a cackle.

“It’s absurd, Capricorn. It goes against the very laws of nature.”

Aphrodite rolled his eyes with elegant contempt.

“The only thing defying nature here is the magnitude of your idiocy, Cancer.”

Deathmask pointed at him.

“Ok, here we go! The righteous one speaks... anyone who doesn’t know you might actually buy the act, Pisces.”

“And there you go again,” Aphrodite muttered, turning away with practiced disdain, “reducing the world to your one-track mind.”

Aldebaran let out a low chuckle, trying to steer the conversation back from the brink before it caught fire.

“Although...” he began, casually, “you might have stumbled onto something worth thinking about.”

That got everyone’s attention.

“What do you mean?” Milo asked, brow furrowing.

Aldebaran leaned back in his chair, arms resting comfortably.

“Maybe this forced stay in the Sanctuary is actually making things worse for Agent Mulder.”

Mulder perked up slightly, cautious.

“What are you getting at?”

“What I mean is, back in your world, you had a context. Here?” Aldebaran shrugged. “You’re stuck in a place where the impossible is routine, and there’s no real outlet. That kind of pressure builds.” He tilted his head. “It intensifies everything.”

Mulder sat with that.

Milo squinted at Aldebaran.

“So... you'e saying the Sanctuary itself is giving him a breakdown?”

“I’m saying,” Aldebaran replied evenly, “that he’s trapped in a space where every feeling, every thought, is heightened in ways he's not used to. And he's locked in here with the woman he wants and believes he can’t have.”

Mulder's eyes widened.

"Wait, it's not about what I believe or not, this is not that simple... I can't just-"

“Ah,” Deathmask drawled with a grin. “Well, that sounds like a problem with a very simple solution...”

Aphrodite turned to him slowly.

“...excuse us?”

Shura all but ducked behind his wineglass.

“Deathmask, please, for the love of the goddess...”

“What? It’s the logical answer.”

Aphrodite placed his glass on the table with a sharp, deliberate clink.

“I really hope you only said that because your mouth moved faster than your brain. Again.”

Deathmask frowned.

“What the hell are you talking about?”

“I’m talking about the fact that if you think the solution to this problem is just to screw anyone with legs, then you’ve clearly understood nothing about what’s going on here.”

Mulder raised a finger, trying to de-escalate.

“I appreciate the concern, but I don’t think I need that–”

“Of course you do,” Deathmask cut in. “Otherwise you’ll end up with a coronary before the week’s out.”

"Yeah, well, I don't think that's gonna fix my problem-" The agent muttered, sounding way less sure of himself than he should have.

Deathmask huffed, his trademark impatience already showing.

"One thing at a time, man. First off, lack of sex isn't really a problem, is it? Let's be honest, that's an easy fix for a guy like you." He looked Mulder up and down with a smirk, "So, if you won't work things out with Agent Scully, I know where to take you-"

Mulder was about to retort when Aphrodite snapped.

"How can you be so obtuse?"

Deathmask arched an eyebrow.

"What the hell? You're getting way too worked up over this, what's your damn problem?"

Aphrodite leaned forward in his chair, his blue eyes flashing dark with anger.

"You! Reducing everything to this! As if human relationships were just about primal instincts, you primitive-"

"Hey, I'm telling no lies, am I? Besides, I'm not ignoring anything here. I know feelings are part of it too, I'm not stupid." He glanced briefly at Mulder, just to gauge his reaction. "But one thing has nothing to do with the other. The guy's clearly suffering-"

Mulder weakly raised his hand again.

"Hey, it's not that bad, I-"

Milo, who had stayed quiet until now, decided to jump back in despite Shura's frantic gestures telling him to stay out of it.

"It is bad. It's painful to watch."

Deathmask nodded.

"So? I don't see why you're being so delicate about this, we're all adults here." He looked around. "I don't think there's a single celibate in this whole Sanctuary, except maybe Shaka and Saga who's definitely still selft flagellating with some vow... and everyone here's lived long enough to learn how to separate things."

Shura shrugged. "Yeah, you've got a point."

But Aphrodite wasn’t convinced. Or maybe he was still angry – that, at least, was something none of them ever learned to separate, not when it came to those two.

"So, according to your puddle-deep logic," Aphrodite sneered, "we should just... take the feelings, shove them up-" He cut himself off, visibly recomposing. "And when the urge hits, just go fuck whoever’s convenient? No consideration, no-"

Deathmask’s lips pressed into a thin line. Something shifted in his expression. He laughed – a hollow, mirthless sound.

"Funny you’d say that." He took a deliberate sip of wine straight from Aphrodite’s glass. "Because I’ve never seen you lose sleep over what people feel. Never seen you spare a thought for your... flings," another sip, though it looked like he was swallowing poison, "once you’ve gotten what you wanted..."

Aphrodite snatched the wineglass back from Deathmask’s hand.

"I don’t have flings, you idiot."

"Oh, but you do." Deathmask’s smile curled with something darker. "And that’s fine, no one here gets to police anyone else’s life, right? Drop the act, that fake modesty doesn’t suit you." His gaze dragged over the Pisces saint, slow and deliberate. "Everyone knows it, that’s your strongest weapon... no one can resist you. And really, it'd be a shame to keep all that locked away." He gave Pisces a slow once-over. “Whoever falls for it... tough luck, huh?”

Aphrodite's gaze narrowed.

"At least I don't act like an animal," Aphrodite hissed through clenched teeth. "I've standards, unlike some, who'd fuck anything warm... and I take no pleasure in bedding the defenseless. It's easy, isn't it? When the scales of power tip in your favor." His smile curved, cruel at the edges. "And I'm not for just anyone, got it? Never been, never will be."

Before another word could leave his mouth, Milo leaned across the table, reaching for another bottle.

“Oops... sorry–” he said, splashing a little wine while trying to refill Aphrodite’s glass.

The clumsiness was a convenient distraction, but Pisces was already rising.

Every eye in the room tracked his exit, then flicked back to Deathmask, waiting for his reaction.

The Italian knight let out an irritated grunt and stalked out after him.

When the door slammed behind them, silence clung to the room like smoke.

It held for several seconds, then Milo let out a long, low whistle.

“Yeah... that’s gonna blow.”

Mulder raised a brow.

“You think it hasn’t already?”

Shura sighed.

“Classic case of how not to deal with your feelings.”

Milo raised his glass.

“To the walking catastrophe that just left the room.”

Aldebaran chuckled.

“And to Agent Mulder’s emotional trainwreck.”

Mulder groaned.

“You guys are actually toasting to my suffering?”

They laughed.

Because honestly, what else could they do?

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY – PISCES HOUSE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
MONDAY, JUNE 29TH, 1998 – 5:41 P.M.

Afrodite strode through the corridors of his Temple, long steps echoing with each breath he took. The alcohol still dulled his limbs, made his body feel heavier than it should – but that wasn’t what had him burning inside.

No. That was him.

That bastard. That idiot. The man too blind to see past his own damn ego.

Deathmask.

He tried to shake off the anger, but his blood still pulsed hot at his temples, and Cancer’s voice still echoed in his head:

"Never seen you care this much about anyone else's feelings."

The words had been flung mid-fight, wild and careless, like a knife without aim. And yet they’d struck dead center.

He shoved open another door with more force than necessary, the sound cracking through the empty Temple like a shot. He needed silence. Air. Distance. He needed to forget that idiot.

But he didn’t get the chance.

Because Deathmask was already there.

Leaning against one of the columns, arms crossed over his chest, eyes sharp and locked on him.

“You really thought I was gonna let that slide, Pisces?”

Afrodite froze in place. His heart skipped a beat.

There he was. Casual. Defiant. Wearing that insufferable half-smirk like a challenge. But his eyes told a different story – narrowed, locked onto him, studying every inch like a threat.

“I don’t have the patience for you tonight, Cancer.”

Pisces moved to walk past him. Maybe, if he didn’t engage, things wouldn’t spiral out of control again.

“Tonight?” Deathmask scoffed. “You never do.”

Afrodite’s jaw clenched.

“Don’t twist my words.”

“Oh, but you’ve got such a beautiful way of pretending to give a damn.”

Deathmask stepped forward, slow and deliberate. His voice was sharp – cutting – but underneath the edge, something raw flickered.

“I don’t get it, Pisces. I don’t get how you keep doing this. Acting like some flawless saint, like you’re above all of us.” He threw his arms out, frustration bleeding through. “Get off your pedestal, for fuck’s sake! Can’t you see what’s right in front of you, cazzo?”

Afrodite stilled.

There was something in his voice, acid-laced as always, but... wounded. Something he’d never heard before.

The silence stretched between them like a drawn blade.

Afrodite drew a slow breath.

“If you came here just to throw another tantrum, turn around and leave.”

Deathmask took another step forward.

“Oh, not a chance.”

He closed the distance, deliberate, slow, his eyes burning with something volatile. Whether it was anger or want was anyone’s guess.

“You’re the one provoking me. Every time I say a damn word, you shoot me down like I’m nothing.”

He stopped so close that Afrodite could see the tension in his jaw, the fury just beneath the surface.

“What is it, huh? You want a fight, Pisces? Is that what you’re looking for?”

Afrodite didn’t answer.

But he didn’t back down either.

That only made the Italian’s blood run hotter. And yet...

“With me, of all people?”

He grabbed Afrodite by the waist and yanked him close, no ceremony, no pretense.

“But I don’t want to hit you, Pesci...”

One hand slid up the back of his neck and gripped tight, fingers locking in. He felt the shiver run through the other man and, of course, Afrodite covered it with a growl.

Deathmask smirked, leaning in until his breath ghosted against his ear.

“Vuoi sapere cosa vorrei farti?”

That voice – low, ragged, right at the edge of his skin – hit something raw and electric inside Afrodite. He lunged, like he meant to tear that smirk off his face – and he did exactly that.

Their mouths crashed together in a kiss with no grace at all – teeth, heat, fury.

Want.

Afrodite’s fingers tore through his hair, clenching at the base of his skull, yanking hard – forcing him to feel every inch of the reaction he’d just set loose.

Deathmask growled into the kiss and gave it back just as brutally, wrapping both arms around his waist and pulling him in until there was no space left between them.

Then he turned him – slammed him into the cold stone wall, hard enough to make clear there’d be no more talking.

Afrodite gasped, the impact knocking the air from his lungs, and to his pride’s horror, a full-body shiver ripped down his spine.

He tried to recover, to twist and reclaim control, but Deathmask pinned him fast – hips locking him in place, mouth devouring the moment with raw, unfiltered hunger.

A muffled sound escaped Afrodite – part growl, part moan – as teeth grazed his jaw, scraped down the line of his throat, then bit deep into the tender spot between shoulder and collarbone. His nails raked down Deathmask’s back, sharp enough to warn but not to stop.

The heat between them was stifling. Two bodies made for war, now colliding in a battle of a wholly different kind.

Deathmask grabbed him by the thighs and lifted him with zero grace.

Afrodite’s legs locked around his waist on instinct – defiant, unyielding. If he was going down, he’d drag the bastard with him.

But he wasn’t falling.

He was burning.

And then came that damned whisper again, like a lit match on gasoline:

“Così bello quando perde il controllo...”

Afrodite kissed him like he meant to tear skin.

It wasn’t affection, it was detonation.

Bodies. Tempers. Mouths clashing like weapons.

Teeth. Tongues. Breaths that never aligned because both refused to yield. They knew how to fight, how to provoke. And now – violently, painfully – they were learning how to want.

Deathmask gripped his face with both hands, fingers pressing into his cheekbones, forcing him to meet his gaze.

Afrodite’s eyes were half-lidded, pupils blown wide.

Too beautiful, so fierce...

“Guarda quanto sei fottutamente pazzo per me...” he murmured, lips brushing his in cruel punctuation between each word.

Afrodite let out a choked moan and grabbed him by the collar, yanking him back down – mouth crashing into his like punishment.

Deathmask’s hands found his ass, squeezed hard. The sound Afrodite made was muffled, involuntary. He answered back by sliding one thigh between Deathmask’s legs and grinding upward – slow, sharp, deliberate.

A gasp broke from his lips, hot against the other’s mouth. His fingers dug into the heated skin of Cancer’s neck.

He had waited so long for this...

But then, something broke the moment.

xXx

GRAAD FOUNDATION  
TOKYO, JAPAN  
MONDAY, JUNE 29TH, 1998 – 11:47 P.M. (LOCAL TIME)

The cold glass of the terrace pressed against her back.

The heat radiating from his body seared through her skin.

Scully panted – shallow, uneven breaths escaping through parted lips as Kanon pinned her against the transparent rooftop wall. Below them, Tokyo was nothing but a blur of lights and motion, irrelevant in the face of what was burning between them.

The contrast between the chill of the surface and the heat beneath her skin was almost unbearable.

But what truly set her on fire... was him.

Kanon’s eyes were a storm barely contained, furious waves burning a fierce shade of green. Even with layers of fabric still between them, the air around them throbbed like it was moments from combustion.

“You’re searing hot...” he murmured, voice low and gravelly.

Scully didn’t answer with words, she just pulled him in, sudden and hungry. Their mouths met again in a kiss that burned, but she broke it just as fast, her hands already at the buttons of his shirt. One by one, she opened them, her lips trailing down each new inch of exposed skin. She kissed his chest with slow hunger, breathing him in like she could taste the heat pulsing beneath.

Her hands slipped lower, gliding over the firm lines of his torso until they reached his beltline. She pressed her palm against him through the fabric, felt the weight of his desire, and then moved without hesitation, undoing his belt with a practiced mix of confidence and tease.

Kanon let out a low groan, eyes fluttering shut for a beat. When he opened them again, it was only to grab her by the waist and push her back against the glass, the motion firm, almost desperate.

His mouth found hers again, rougher now, edged with urgency. Then his fingers began working her blouse open, one button at a time. Slowly, deliberately. Revealing pale skin. A glimpse of dark lace. The curve of her body he had imagined more times than he dared admit.

He slipped the fabric from her shoulders and let it fall, then let his mouth trace the same path down her neck, the space between her breasts, the curve of her stomach.

And then he sank to his knees.

His eyes never left hers as his fingers found the clasp of her skirt. The fabric slid slowly down her legs, pooling at her feet.

He kissed her softly over the lace, once, twice... and then his tongue pressed against her through the fabric, slow and deliberate.

Scully gasped, undone.

Her fingers tangled in his hair, gripping tight, not sure if she meant to pull him away or drag him closer. She only knew she couldn't bear to lose that feeling.

He kept going, steady, even reverent.

Her knees threatened to give out, her whole body trembling under the slow, burning pressure he built with every motion, every breath.

He kissed his way back up, retracing the same trail in reverse, this time with less patience, more hunger. By the time he reached her mouth again, she was already pulling him in, desperate, wordless.

His hands found her waist, and in one smooth motion, he lifted her.

Her legs wrapped instinctively around his hips, a moan escaping from both of them at the contact.

Kanon carried her effortlessly across the terrace and into the bedroom, where the bed stood waiting, untouched.

Her hands found his hair again, pulling hard, demanding more. And he gave in.

To her touch.

To the fire between them.

To her call.

Then He surfced.

Poseidon.

Kanon groaned a low, guttural sound, his whole body shuddering with the violent spark of possession.

Scully felt it immediately. The change.

His touch grew bolder. His grip on her thighs turned into a command. The thrust of his hips became something darker, deeper. Charged with an energy that wasn't his alone.

It wasn’t just desire now. It was dominion.

Her back arched, her fingers digging into his shoulders as a rush of something almost electric coursed through her, raw, divine, and utterly overwhelming.

She gasped.

He growled.

The god was here.

And still she didn’t pull away.

She opened herself to it, to him, to everything they were becoming in that moment.

"Take me..." she whispered, breathless, consumed. "Now."

The word echoed like a prayer, and a command.

Poseidon roared through Kanon.

-“Mine!”

She arched under him, breathless. Unbound.

The first climax struck like an explosion, a cataclysm of energy that shook the cosmos.

xXx

SANCTUARY – PISCES HOUSE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
MONDAY, JUNE 29TH, 1998 – 5:56 P.M.

A surge of raw energy tore through Deathmask like a bolt of lightning.

Aphrodite felt it before he even saw it – Cancer’s Cosmo flaring outwards, violent and uncontained, expanding like a shockwave set aflame.

The impact was immediate. It struck him like a wall, knocking them apart, the force reverberating through his ribs.

Deathmask’s eyes flew open – wide, unseeing – as his body went rigid, locked in place by something far beyond his own will.

Cancer’s Cosmo detonated.

Aphrodite staggered, breath caught in his throat, eyes blown wide in alarm.

“Maschera?!”

But there was no reply.

Because this... this was no longer him.

Something else had taken hold.

And then the Sanctuary shook.

A voice echoed through the saint's body – distant, dissonant, and undeniably feminine, though it spoke with no earthly throat.

– "NO!"

xXx

GRAAD FOUNDATION  
TOKYO, JAPAN  
TUESDAY, JUNE 30TH, 1998 – 12:03 A.M. (LOCAL TIME)

Poseidon still roared inside Kanon as the saint fought with everything he had to take himself back.

Scully’s body was still pulsing, sparks of aftershocks flickering across her skin as she struggled to breathe. Her lips were parted, her eyes glazed, still caught in the echo of a pleasure that had torn through her like a storm.

But she still burned.

And Poseidon felt it.

He wanted more. He demanded more.

But then Scully looked straight into his eyes, and she didn’t see the god.

She saw Kanon.

He was the one she wanted, the one she had chosen... so he was the one she pulled back to her, without hesitation. She took his mouth with hers so fiercely it caught even the god off guard.

Poseidon growled, furious.

But Kanon pushed through. If he was going to take her again, he would do it as himself. No divine power. No interference.

He entered her once more, drawing a moan from her throat, raw and breathless. Their bodies moved like they were caught in a current, dragging each other deeper with no room for fear or doubt.

With unexpected determination, she climbed over him - no asking, no hesitating. She took her place, claimed her pace, moved with the primal grace of someone reclaiming what had always been hers.

Her hips moved with a rhythm that was pure instinct. Raw hunger.

Complete power.

Scully’s moans echoed in the glass-walled room, and the city below bore silent witness to the inevitable sin unfolding above it.

The second climax crashed through her like a wave of destruction and rebirth, obliterating everything uncertain, leaving her undone and whole at once.

xXx

SANCTUARY – PISCES HOUSE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
MONDAY, JUNE 29TH, 1998 – 6:15 P.M.

The second explosion of Cosmo tore through the space like a shockwave, dragging everything with it.

Deathmask dropped to his knees, his body convulsing, eyes wide and glassy staring into nothing while wave after wave of energy coursed through him like lightning trapped beneath his skin.

Aphrodite dropped to his knees beside him, hands grasping his shoulders.

“Maschera, come back to me!”

But it wasn’t him anymore. Not really.

The air began to hum.

And then the temperature plunged.

Frost kissed the marble.

And the voice returned.

– "NO! NO! NO!"

The creature inside Cancer howled, writhing beneath the surface, begging for some form of help but they couldn't comprehend at all.

xXx

SANCTUARY – ATHENA TEMPLE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
MONDAY, JUNE 29TH, 1998 – 6:19 P.M.

Saga collapsed beside the bed, his body giving out as if struck by an unseen force.

Saori was at his side in an instant, panic flaring in her eyes.

“Saga! What’s happening?!”

But he couldn’t speak – not yet.

He felt it.

Something had snapped. A shift so violent it left his senses reeling.

“What is this...” he breathed, his voice unsteady as he tried to rise.

Saori caught him, bracing herself under his weight, but her small frame wasn’t enough.

He fell back onto the bed with a harsh exhale.

“No... it’s coming from Pisces.” His gaze burned with urgency. “I have to go–”

Saori stared at him, torn between fear and instinct, heart pounding in sync with a danger neither of them could yet name.

xXx

GRAAD FOUNDATION  
TOKYO, JAPAN  
TUESDAY, JUNE 30TH, 1998 – 12:29 A.M. (LOCAL TIME)

Kanon lay beside her, gasping.

His muscles were tight, skin slick with sweat, hair plastered to his forehead. He licked his lips, still trying to catch his breath.

But she wasn’t done.

Even after being taken like that, even after the overwhelming ecstasy, her body was still asking for more. Demanding it. And her eyes didn’t lie.

Poseidon still roared within him, a beast subdued... but not gone.

[--------------------------------]

Poseidon growled in fury.

He had won, but couldn’t hold on.

And he didn’t know why.

[--------------------------------]

Scully moved slowly across the tangled sheets, eyes dark with something denser than lust. There was no more hesitation in her. No trace of submission.

She was ravenous.

Poseidon stirred again, like a muffled growl inside Kanon’s chest.

– "She’s mine."

But she wasn’t.

Because in the next second, Scully straddled him, trapping him between her thighs, her gaze locked onto his.

The pale blue of her eyes blazed like liquid fire.

“I’m not finished.”

Her voice was hoarse, worn, and yet it carried absolute command.

Kanon’s eyes widened for a breath, then curved into a crooked, predatory smile.

“Then come on, Red... show me.”

But before he could flip the game again, Scully grabbed his wrists and pinned him to the mattress.

Kanon didn’t fight.

This time, the win was hers.

Instinctively, he tried to react – tried to reclaim the dominance that came so easily to him – but she leaned in, her lips hovering dangerously close to his without touching.

Her breath brushed against his mouth, and Kanon felt his resistance shatter.

Her smile was slow, sharp. A perfect mirror of the games he used to play.

“I still want you.”

He surrendered, of course.

In that moment Poseidon shattered.

She rode him with wild hunger, her hips moving in a rhythm that left him no choice. She was consuming him, riding him – taking everything – like she was rewriting the rules of destiny itself.

Kanon’s fingers dug into her flesh, a deep growl escaping his throat. His body arched beneath her, helpless.

Now she commanded the storm.

His eyes fluttered closed, the world nothing but heat and pressure and surrender.

And somewhere in the middle of it all, he felt it, Poseidon was pulling back.

The connection was fading away.

The god was no longer a threat, at least for now.

Kanon was fully himself again.

“You and me now, Dana...”

And with that, he grabbed her hips and flipped her under him, taking her one last time, not as a vessel, not as a weapon. Just as himself.

The final climax crashed into them like a wave they could never outrun. But it wasn’t Poseidon who dragged her to the edge.

It was Kanon.

And in that final breath, that last shudder of pleasure and destruction...

Poseidon was silenced.

xXx

SANCTUARY – PISCES HOUSE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
MONDAY, JUNE 29TH, 1998 – 6:41 P.M.

Aphrodite was still on his knees beside Deathmask, eyes wide, heart hammering in his chest.

Cancer’s Cosmo lingered in the air – unstable, crackling, like something inside him was trying to tear its way out.

Then, the temple trembled again.

The surge of energy was so fierce it fractured the marble floor, thin cracks spidering outward beneath them.

The Creature roared, louder this time. A cry of anguish. Of fury.

– "ENOUGH!"

The scream hit like a shockwave, invisible but overwhelming, blasting Aphrodite backward.

Deathmask gasped. His body arched violently, eyes lit with a glow that didn’t belong to him.

That’s when the first round of Saints arrived.

Aldebaran burst through the doors of the Pisces Temple, with Milo, Shura, and Aiolia close behind.

They froze – the scene before them was unreal.

A living nightmare.

“What the hell is going on?!” Aiolia growled, his Cosmo already crackling to life.

“His Cosmo just erupted,” Milo said, voice low, eyes fixed on Deathmask. “Like he’s being torn apart from the inside.”

Shura rushed to Aphrodite and helped him to his feet.

“You okay? What was that?”

Aphrodite shook his head, dazed.

“He... he wasn’t himself.” His voice was strained. “I felt something... or someone screaming through him.”

Deathmask let out another ragged breath. The light in his eyes flickered – unstable, fading – and the energy around him trembled like a flame on the verge of extinction.

Camus was the last to arrive, his expression carved in quiet dread. The air around him was colder than usual, unnaturally still.

“That wasn’t just a Cosmo surge,” he said softly, eyes locked on Deathmask. “It was a signal.”

“A signal of what?” Aldebaran asked, his stance shifting, ready for whatever came next.

Camus glanced at Aiolia. They both knew. They had both felt it.

And they understood. Whatever this was, it could no longer be hidden.

Before either could speak…

Saga appeared.

Pale. Unsteady. His breath was shallow, his hair disheveled. He looked like he had barely made it across the Sanctuary. He shouldn’t have been out of bed and yet, there he was.

The Saints exchanged tense glances.

If Saga had felt it too...

And then, as if waiting for the last witness, Deathmask collapsed, unconscious.

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

[------ Flashback ----------]

The digital clock on the desk blinked amost a quarter to midnight in Tokyo.

Kanon raked a hand through his hair and exhaled – sharp, weary.

Since their arrival – after that flight, tense beyond reason – they’d thrown themselves into research, trying desperately to anchor their thoughts to anything that wasn’t the magnetic pull between them.

But it was like trying to ignore a gathering storm.

On the other side of the spacious room, Scully shifted in her armchair, eyes on her laptop, flipping through reports she hadn’t truly read in hours.

She was the problem.

No – he was.

They both were.

Shut away in that room for hours, drowning in a tension so thick it could choke, Kanon still felt the remnants of what had happened on the plane. The echo of her – clinging to his skin.

And the worst part? She felt it too.

Scully let out a soft sigh and tossed her pen onto the table.

“I give up.”

Kanon lifted his gaze.

“What?”

She ran her hands through her hair, the gesture sharp, tired. Her piercing blue eyes stayed on the screen, but her focus was long gone.

“This isn’t working,” she said. “I can’t concentrate on anything.”

He licked his lips, trying – failing – to stop the sentence that formed in his head.

- I can't do that either because all I can think about is you...

Kanon closed his eyes for a beat. He needed to stop this before it slipped too far out of control.

He drew a breath and stood, gathering the scattered papers from the table.

“We should take a break. Tomorrow we’ll pick this up with clearer heads.”

Scully nodded, slow and silent.

He lingered a second longer, watching her.

Her face was faintly flushed, her skin touched by a subtle, rising warmth. Her lips, parted. Her expression caught somewhere between fatigue… and something far deeper.

– Damn it.

He tore his gaze away, reached for the jacket draped over the sofa.

“Make yourself comfortable. Try to rest, alright? I’ll… I’ll go to my room.”

Scully frowned.

“Why?”

He froze for half a second.

“Because it’s better that way.”

But the words lacked conviction – weak, hollow.

He turned to leave.

The moment Scully stood, eyes locked on him so s harp and unyielding he knew.

Nothing about this was better.

“Kanon,” she said.

Just his name. But the way she said it – it put him down like a point blank gunshot.

He froze, blood roaring in his ears. The jacket slipped from his hand.

And in the next heartbeat, he  was already on her.

[----- End of Flashback -------]

GRAAD FOUNDATION  
TOKYO, JAPAN  
TUESDAY, JUNE 30TH, 1998 – 1:06 A.M. (LOCAL TIME)

The night wore on. In the wide suite, the city lights below cut softly through the darkness. The air was still heavy with the echoes of what had just transpired. Sheets lay tangled, their bodies still radiating warmth, and Scully’s breath was finally beginning to steady... but her mind?

Utter chaos.

Her blue eyes stared up at the ornate ceiling above. Beyond the terrace, visible from where she lay, the Japanese sky stretched into the distance – an ocean of stars, dimmed by the urban lights. Silent and indifferent to the storm still surging within her.

She inhaled slowly, each muscle in her body aching with the weight of exhaustion. Never in her life had she surrendered like this... and that, more than anything, was what frightened her.

She had never given in. Never seized nor relinquished control so completely.

And now, lying there, her skin still tingling, her thoughts slowly falling back into place, she realized she didn’t want to pull away from it. She didn’t want to regret it.

– But I should, right?

She wet her lips, turning her head slowly to the side.

Kanon was there.

Eyes closed, body relaxed over the tangled sheets, one arm resting over his forehead, dark hair spilling over the pillow like a chaotic frame. He looked utterly content. And yet... there was no trace of sleep on his face.

She could tell he was awake.

Scully watched him in silence. His chest rose and fell in a rhythm far too deliberate for someone truly asleep. But what truly gave him away?

The smile.

Subtle. A little wicked. Almost unconscious. He could feel her eyes on him. And he was waiting.

The agent exhaled softly.

“You didn’t sleep, did you?”

Kanon opened his eyes slowly, liquid green catching what little light remained.

“What about you?”

Scully immediately looked away, searching for an answer to that unexpected question.

But Kanon wasn’t going to let her slip past that. He rolled slightly on the mattress, leaning on one elbow to face her, eyes scanning every nuance of her expression.

“You’re... different.”

His voice held no trace of mockery. It was an observation, plain and unfiltered.

Scully's jaw tensed.

“Is that a problem for you?”

Kanon arched an eyebrow, clearly amused.

“Nah.”

His smile widened, and that’s when she realized the mistake of leaving an opening. Kanon rolled over her in a smooth motion, pinning her beneath him effortlessly.

Scully let out a sharp breath, hands instinctively rising to hold his shoulders.

“What was that?”

He lowered his head, his lips hovering just a breath away from hers.

“Testing a theory.”

Her eyes narrowed.

“And what theory would that be?”

That smile of his deepened - slow, confident, far too pleased with himself.

“That whatever happened between us... didn’t put out that fire inside you.”

The words hit low, direct, like he’d reached right inside her and lit the match again.

Because he was right.

She still felt it. Still burned. Not enough to spiral again... but more than enough to want another taste

She drew in a breath, steadying herself, trying to shift the balance back in her favor.

“If it were just fire... I would've put it out myself.”

Kanon blinked slowly, taking that in. He pulled back slightly, just enough to look at her properly. Then he kissed her lightly, teasingly, before brushing down to her ear.

“So... want to investigate further with me?”

He nipped gently behind her ear as he guided her hand lower, between her legs, so she could feel her own warmth.

"Or would you rather handle it... yourself?"

Her body responded before her mind did.

Scully closed her eyes, her breath catching as he moved her fingers with his.

– Damn… this man is so addictive!

– And apparently tireless.

– Well...

He shifted the rhythm without warning, and the pleasure crashed into her - fast, hot, and deep. Her breath caught as her body arched under his, and even as she trembled, he kept guiding her, now slower, almost reverent, drawing out every last pulse.

She opened her eyes to met his glowing ocean greens, clearly enjoying every second of her undoing.

Then she pulled her hand free from his, letting her fingers trail down his abdomen, tracing the contours of his defined muscles... and lower, until she reached exactly where she wanted - where he was clearly burning for her too.

Kanon’s eyes narrowed, amusement giving way to something deeper.

“Dana...”

She smirked.

“Shh... just testing a theory here...”

Kanon let out a low laugh before capturing her mouth again.

And there, beneath the stars of the Japanese night, they forgot everything else.

At least... for a few more hours.

xXx

SANCTUARY – PISCES HOUSE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
MONDAY, JUNE 29TH, 1998 – 7:21 P.M.

The air in the Pisces Temple was thick with tension. No one had left since the cosmic blast that had brought Deathmask to his knees and rattled the entire Sanctuary.

Aldebaran stood with arms crossed, his expression carved from stone. Milo leaned casually against one of the marble columns, but his eyes were sharp, his brow furrowed as he studied their fallen comrade. Shura remained beside Aphrodite, who still hadn’t fully regained his composure. Aiolia paced the length of the chamber like a caged lion, energy crackling beneath his skin.

Camus said nothing.

He and Aiolia had a theory about Poseidon – but neither had spoken. Not yet. Not without answers they still didn’t have.

Saori knelt beside Saga, offering her support as he struggled to remain upright. Though visibly weakened, the former Gold Saint refused to rest. The young woman’s demeanor was uncharacteristically somber. Something in her aura had shifted – Athena’s presence felt sharper, more focused, as if the Goddess within her was watching everything unfold with heightened awareness.

She sensed it too. Something far greater was at play.

“Do you think we can move him?” Saori’s voice cut through the silence.

Aphrodite, still kneeling beside Deathmask, let out a quiet breath.

“No... it’s still unstable,” he murmured. “But the energy has faded a little. Whatever it was... it seems to be over.”

Aldebaran’s frown deepened.

“Over?”

Until then, Shaka had remained in total silence since arriving with Mu. But now, he spoke. His voice was steady, yet there was something beneath it, something no one could quite place.

“It’s not over.”

Every Saint turned to face him. A few frowned.

There was something unsettling in Virgo’s tone.

“Explain yourself, Shaka,” Saori said, her voice firm but composed.

The Saint lowered himself into a lotus position, closing his eyes, the stance he always assumed when reaching beyond the physical, tapping into his inner sight.

“This disturbance... this vibration...” His breath caught, just for a moment. “It’s still echoing.”

Aiolia halted mid-step, his full attention snapping to the blond Saint.

“You mean this Creature is still manifesting?”

Shaka didn’t answer right away.

Aldebaran’s gaze sharpened.

“Or is it something else?”

Shaka opened his mouth to respond but then it happened.

The air around him pulsed, sudden and sharp.

A wave of unseen energy surged through the chamber, striking Shaka with the force of a direct hit.

Camus noticed first. Shaka’s fingers twitched.

He felt something so...

His eyes flew open, a deep flush spreading across his face. His breath hitched violently, completely out of rhythm.

The sensation was overwhelming, visceral. Almost... intimate.

And it wasn’t his.

Shaka gasped, the air rushing from his lungs in a shaky burst. His body reacted before his mind could catch up, every fiber of him vibrating in a way it never should have.

For a moment no one noticed but then, he couldn’t stop it.

A soft, low, involuntary sound escaped his lips.

And just like that, the entire House of Pisces fell into stunned silence.

Milo's breath hitched, his brain short-circuiting.

- Holy Hecate... would you look at the size of that?!

Aiolia stopped mid-step, frozen in place.

Saga, who'd been leaning against a column struggling to stay upright, suddenly looked up... and immediately regretted it.

Camus failed to mask his shock.

Aphrodite's eyes widened comically before he awkwardly looked away, clearing his throat.

Shura just... kept staring, brain buffering.

As for Saori?

The young Athena reincarnation's face burned so red it defied human biology - yet her gaze remained locked right where it shouldn't.

Mu quickly sidestepped in front of his Virgo friend, attempting damage control.

"By all the gods... what is it?!"

Shaka - the universe's poster child for composure - was now breathing like he'd run a marathon, wearing an expression no one had ever witnessed.

Naturally, Aldebaran played designated adult.

"Shaka." Calm, but dripping with secondhand embarrassment. "You good? What just-"

Shaka wished for spontaneous combustion. Because he knew, this wasn't just a vision. It was happening right now in Japan.

And he was getting front-row sensory overload.

xXx

Absolute silence fell over the group.

Every Gold Saint in the room froze as Shaka of Virgo - the most controlled, disciplined and ascetic man on Earth - completely lost his composure in front of everyone.

Mu stared at his friend, dumbfounded. Maybe even a little... affected? Not that he'd ever admit it.

Aldebaran genuinely wanted to help, he really did, but was already pressing his lips together to suppress the inappropriate laughter bubbling up.

Aiolia and Milo stood slack-jawed - the former because, of all people, this happening to Shaka was simply too much. And the latter? Well, Milo was just utterly awestruck.

Beside them, Camus completely short-circuited. No amount of composure could prepare someone for this.

Shura kept glancing around, waiting for someone else to take charge because he certainly didn't know how to process this information.

Aphrodite, still kneeling beside Deathmask, was torn between duty and disbelief. Shaka? Seriously?!

- Is this what Maschera felt? No... poor bastard, his was just pain.

Deathmask's experience had been violent. But Pisces couldn't help it, he snorted.

Saga rubbed his face with both hands. Honestly, this dimension had crossed every reasonable limit. He wanted out. Now.

And Saori? The young goddess's face remained so red it was almost painful to look at. Her shock was impossible to hide, and her desperate attempt to maintain professional dignity only made everything worse.

Mu decided to rescue his friend from this bizarre situation. He lightly touched Shaka's arm.

"Shaka. Are you... okay? Do you want to tell us anything?"

Shaka squeezed his eyes shut so hard his lashes trembled. He tried to center himself. To breathe. To not disintegrate his soul and flee to another plane of existence. Because his body still trembled with aftershocks from those two so it wouldn't take much for him to...

- Dammit, Mu! Don't touch me... by all the gods, DON'T...

Mu didn't understand, but the pleading look in Shaka's eyes made him back off anyway.

Too late though. At this point, the Virgo Saint had never wanted to be inside his armor more desperately in his life.

Of course everyone saw. No one would laugh at first, but Aldebaran finally lost the battle. He huffed softly, trying to contain it, but the sound of his deep, muffled laughter was unmistakable.

That was all it took for Milo and Aiolia to lose it too.

"Milo!" Camus cut in the second Scorpio opened his mouth, knowing nothing good would come out.

Saga buried his face in his hands. He was an honorable man. He tried to be serious. Right now he should be protecting Saori from this situation. But how?!

- Blindfold her? Too late...

Shaka had never wanted to atomize himself more. Slowly as he came down from... that, he opened his eyes, attempting his usual detached demeanor - but breathing was still difficult, his entire body burned crimson from head to toe... and everyone had just witnessed his complete downfall.

Aldebaran leaned against the wall, arms crossed, grinning like a god of mischief.

"Look, I know this is..." He stifled another laugh. "Sorry, but this is just... weird. And definitely not normal."

Ever unshakable, Taurus approached Shaka and placed a steadying hand on his shoulder.

"Talk to us. What was that?" Seeing the blond flush even deeper, he rephrased, "Or better, where did it come from? Because that didn't just happen out of nowhere."

Shaka took a sharp breath, stepped back, and finally met their gazes.

"Japan."

Milo shook his head, caught between shock and pure amusement.

"Well, well, well..." He clicked his tongue. "If that got transmitted all the way here, someone's having a VERY good night."

Camus massaged his temples, mentally reviewing his life choices.

Aiolia, Shura and Aphrodite exchanged glances - concerned, yes, but still baffled that Virgo of all people was the recipient.

The moment Saga heard "Japan," his mind went straight to Kanon. Conditioned reflex: where his brother went, chaos followed. He turned to Shaka with as much dignity as he could muster.

"Virgo... given the circumstances and the, ah, source... What exactly did you feel? I mean, what do you know?"

Shaka opened his eyes again. His usual cerulean gaze was different - whether soothed by Saga's calmer energy or simply because he'd hit peak embarrassment, he managed a steady breath.

"Enough to know this... isn't over."

Aiolia and Camus shared a look. The Frenchman dragged a hand down his face, exhausted.

"Of course there's more."

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY – PISCES HOUSE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
WEDNESDAY, JULY 1ST, 1998 – 6:12 A.M.

The night had been long.

Most of the Saints were still scattered throughout the Pisces Temple – exhausted, yet alert.

Saori remained close to Saga, keeping a watchful eye on the room. Deathmask was still unconscious, though his breathing had steadied. Aphrodite hadn’t left his side since the incident. Shura, positioned nearby, stayed on guard.

The others lingered across the hall, each one silently processing the events of the past few hours.

Aldebaran, Aiolia, Milo, and Camus stood near the entrance, quietly observing. Mu teleported Shaka to his temple, the guy needed a reset after all.

The first sign of movement came from Deathmask.

His fingers twitched against the floor. A deeper breath followed. Then – a low, guttural groan.

“Ugh... hell,” he rasped, voice hoarse and rough, dragged from the strain of returning to consciousness.

Aphrodite leaned in immediately.

“Finally. Do you think you can move?”

Deathmask cracked one eye open, still struggling to focus. His body felt impossibly heavy, like it had been crushed under the weight of lingering energy.

“Feels like I got run over... by a damn hurricane,” he muttered.

Shura exhaled, visibly relieved.

“Well, at least you’re back.”

The silence that followed hung heavy in the air until Camus stepped forward.

“We need to know what you felt,” the Frenchman said, his voice calm but resolute.

Deathmask blinked several times, trying to piece together the scattered fragments of memory. When his gaze finally met Camus’s, there was a flicker of real unease in his eyes.

“It wasn’t just energy,” he said, his voice still rough. “It was... desperation.”

The Saints exchanged tense glances.

“Desperation?” Aiolia echoed.

Deathmask nodded slowly.

“I don’t know how to explain it. But it felt like something inside me was reaching outward – desperately trying to hold on to something. A presence... trying to stop something from happening.”

He paused, eyes fixed on the floor, still searching for meaning in what he had experienced.

“I didn’t feel any aggression. It wasn’t an attack. It was a cry for help.”

Aphrodite shot Camus a sharp look. The Aquarian’s expression only darkened.

It was Saga who finally broke the silence.

“Poseidon,” he murmured, and every gaze turned to him.

Camus drew a steady breath.

“Yes,” he confirmed quietly. “We can’t keep pretending this isn’t real. Poseidon is involved in all of this.”

Saori crossed her arms, her voice low.

“What does he want?”

That was when Camus chose to speak. He took a breath, glancing around at the others.

“There’s something I didn’t share about what happened at the Agora,” he began, his voice heavy with weight “But I don’t think we have the luxury of silence anymore.”

He lowered his head slightly, searching for the right words.

“I sensed a shift in Kanon – instability I couldn’t ignore. He was... on the verge. And it wasn’t just desire. It wasn’t just human.”

He raised his eyes to meet Aiolia’s, who gave a subtle nod in return.

“It was Him.”

Aphrodite frowned.

“What did you do?”

“Kanon had to leave early for Japan. And he couldn’t travel in the state he was in.”

Camus hesitated for a beat.

“I used a specific technique on him – at the Agora. Something to stabilize his cosmos and suppress Poseidon’s influence.”

“Is that even possible?” Milo asked.

“It’s temporary,” Camus admitted “It seemed like enough at the time.”

He looked to each of them in turn.

“I didn’t want this going around neither did Kanon. But it looks like that wasn’t enough to stop Poseidon from trying.”

Aiolia’s eyes narrowed.

“From the beginning, the Creature was trying to prevent something. Now we know what.”

“It was trying to stop Poseidon from reaching Agent Scully,” Aldebaran said, his voice firm.

Saga clenched his jaw.

“This is serious.”

“So you’re saying the entire explosion was just those two going at it in Japan?” Deathmask shifted in his seat, still sore – but not even cosmic trauma could dull his personality. “Santo cielo, I remember at least three cosmic impacts...”

“Well,” Shura said thoughtfully, “Looks like the technique didn’t last long. Or maybe... he tried something else.”

Camus exhaled.

“If Poseidon can use divine influence to keep control over Kanon... we have no idea how far that reach extends.”

Saga’s fists tightened.

“Which means Kanon still isn’t free.”

Aiolia ran a hand over his face, visibly frustrated.

“So he might be-”

“Doing exactly what Poseidon wants, right now,” Aldebaran finished.

Silence fell.

Aiolia finally gave voice to his thoughts – belated, but inescapable.

“Wait... are we saying that while the Creature tried to warn us through Deathmask, Shaka...”

“Felt it,” Shura said, voice grave.

And then, a thought struck Aiolia.

“...Agent Mulder still doesn’t know anything.”

Saga had already anticipated it.

“Someone needs to go get him.”

Everyone glanced around.

Milo ran a hand through his hair.

“He’s probably dead asleep after all the drinking last night.”

Aldebaran sighed.

“If he is still sleeping, great. If he’s already awake... well, I hope he slept very well because once he hears what happened tonight, he's gonna face the biggest headache ever.”

“I’ll go,” Shura said, rising to his feet.

Another round of glances.

Camus rubbed at his temple.

“Shura... be careful with him, don't go too hard. It's a lot to take in.”

“I agree,” Milo said, folding his arms. “No need to dump it all on the guy at once.”

“But he will find out,” Aiolia said.

Saga sighed.

“He needs to know but let's try and preserve the guy.”

Shura nodded.

“I’ll go get him.”

xXx

Mulder, who had been woken up and dragged to the Pisces Temple without so much as a warning, already had the distinct impression the day was going to be a disaster.

The moment he stepped into the hall, the way everyone looked at him was... off.

“Okay,” he said, frowning. “Why do you all look like you just got back from a satanic cult ritual?”

Milo grinned – far too wide to be real.

“If only it were that simple...”

Mulder dropped into a chair, already exhausted just from being alive.

“Right. Someone want to tell me what the hell is going on? Shura didn’t say a single word the entire way here.”

The Saints exchanged glances.

Aldebaran was the first to speak.

“Agent Mulder, something... happened last night.”

Mulder raised an eyebrow.

“Something?”

Aphrodite cleared his throat delicately.

“A manifestation.”

“From the Creature?”

Silence.

Mulder immediately caught the hesitation.

“Or was it something else?”

Shaka remained absolutely still. He was not participating in this conversation.

Camus stepped in.

“We’re still assessing the situation. But... there was a significant disruption in the cosmos.”

Mulder narrowed his eyes.

“And why do I get the distinct feeling that you’re all very pointedly avoiding something?”

Another round of awkward glances.

Then Aiolia asked the worst question at the worst possible moment.

“Did you sleep well, agent Mulder? Are you… calm? We need you to, uh… stay calm.”

The agent's face whitened.

“Oh, God.” He leaned back in his chair, rubbing his face, “What happened?”

 –Seriously, Leo?!

Aldebaran crossed his arms, trying to steer things back on track.

“We need to talk about the Creature first,” he offered, attempting a redirect.

Mulder folded his arms, suspicion thick in his expression.

There was clearly more to the story.

They didn’t want to say it out loud, but eventually, they’d have no choice.

xXx

GRAAD FOUNDATION  
TOKYO, JAPAN  
WEDNESDAY, JULY 1ST, 1998 – 1:20 P.M. (LOCAL TIME)

The afternoon went on. Scully lay still, curled against the pillow, her hair fanned across the sheets, her breathing finally steady. Relaxed – at least in appearance.

But her mind was still racing.

She was trying to take inventory of herself. She had never felt anything like this before. Her skin still tingled with faint waves of electricity, as if her body hadn’t quite accepted that it was over.

She blinked slowly, trying to anchor herself in the rhythm of her breath.

And then – she felt it.

Kanon’s fingers moved along the line of her spine, slow and deliberate, like a cartographer tracing new land.

A shiver rippled up her back, and she tensed without thinking.

“You’re very... sensitive.”

His voice was a hoarse murmur, laced with something that made her chest tighten.

She turned to look at him.

Kanon lay beside her, his dark hair disheveled, his eyes half-lidded. But there was no sleep in them.

He was wide awake. Focused. Studying her with an intensity that suggested he was trying to decode something not even she fully understood.

“I’ve never been like this,” she confessed, voice soft – almost a secret meant only for the air between them.

Kanon leaned in slightly, his gaze unwavering.

“Like what?”

Scully looked away, teeth grazing her lower lip.

“Like this. This... sensitive. Responsive. Receptive.”

There were more words. Words she wasn’t ready to say yet.

Kanon didn’t respond at first. Then, he shifted – just enough that his body nearly touched hers.

“You weren’t just receptive, Dana.”

Her eyes snapped back to his.

“No?”

He gave her a slow, knowing smile – one that made her swallow hard.

“You were wild.”

Her heart stuttered in her chest.

He continued to caress her, fingertips tracing lazy circles across the bare skin of her shoulder.

“You took everything you wanted.”

Scully felt the weight of those words drop deep into her core. She opened her mouth to respond but kept quiet.

Because, deep down, he was right. It's just that no one had ever described her that way.

No one had ever spoken to her like that.

And she had never been that way – not the kind of woman to surrender so completely to pure, visceral impulse. But something inside her had shifted.

Or awakened.

Kanon watched her face change, watched the silent flurry of thoughts behind her eyes. And something primal stirred in him.

He liked it. Liked watching that transformation unfold before him.

He liked her like this – unbound. Instinctive. Fierce.

His smile deepened.

“Does it scare you?”

Scully drew a steady breath.

“It’s making me alert,” she corrected.

“Why?”

“Because I don’t know what it means.”

Kanon ran his tongue slowly over his lips.

“Maybe it means... you’re finally listening to yourself.”

She swallowed hard. Her eyes didn’t leave his – and then... something deeper began to rise within her.

A quiet, undeniable pull.

She shifted onto her side, propping herself on one elbow. The sheet slipped down more, revealing the warmth of her skin.

Kanon said nothing. He only watched.

And then, she reached for him. Her fingertips glided over his chest, absorbing the heat, the tension, the subtle contractions of muscle beneath his skin.

She noticed the slight catch in his breath.

Kanon didn’t say a word.

Her gaze sparked with quiet fire.

“Hm. I don’t think I’m done,” she murmured.

His low laugh was pure provocation.

“No?”

Scully straddled him, one leg sweeping over his hips, holding him beneath her.

Kanon held his breath, eyes on her.

She leaned in, her lips hovering just above his.

“I’m not done,” she whispered again – then took his mouth in hers once more.

xXx

SANCTUARY – PISCES HOUSE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
WEDNESDAY, JULY 1ST, 1998 – 7:27 A.M.

Mulder was already on his third cup of coffee, trying to make sense of everything being thrown at him.

How the hell had he slept through the night while not one, not two, but three explosions of cosmos had erupted just two temples away from the chalet? Judging by the state of the Cancer Saint, it had been bad. Apparently, he’d served as some kind of conduit for the whole thing.

Had he really drunk that much?

Still, the whole emanation story was hard to swallow. They had struggled so much just to track the Creature before – So how was it now just manifesting, freely?

“That’s... weird,” Mulder muttered, noticing how the Saints seemed to be tiptoeing around him “How is the Creature suddenly showing up, when it took everything Saga and Mu had just to find it before?”

Mu flinched. Explaining this without... compromising everything would be nearly impossible.

He was still scrambling for a diplomatic version when he saw Shaka’s face suddenly flush bright red.

Shaka shuddered.

Mu felt it – the flicker in his cosmos.

Everyone turned to him at once.

Aiolia frowned.

“What now?”

Milo was already grinning – before knowing what was happening.

Aldebaran sighed deeply.

Aphrodite bit his lip to stifle a laugh.

Deathmask exhaled through his nose.

Shaka trembled again. Held his breath, desperately trying to contain it.

And then...

“Ah... no...”

The moan was barely audible. Barely.

Milo exploded in laughter.

Mu closed his eyes, resigned – utterly mortified for his friend.

“Again??” Aiolia was honestly shocked this time. He actually lost count.

Shura covered his face with one hand.

And Mulder...

...Mulder was not ready.

He raised his eyebrows.

“Can someone... please tell me what the hell just happened?”

He scanned the room, locking eyes with each of them, waiting – demanding – a real answer.

Shaka had lowered his head onto the table - thank all gods for that table - trying to come to terms with the fact that he was once again being directly affected by everything Kanon and Scully were doing in Japan. Again.

Deathmask leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, shaking his head with a laugh full of mockery.

Milo was still laughing – hard. Mulder, however, wasn’t laughing at all.

“Are you going to explain what just happened,” he said, voice dry and tight with tension, “or do I have to figure it out on my own?”

Milo cleared his throat, still half-chuckling, and looked straight at Mu and Shaka.

“Well, wise ones? This one’s yours.”

Mu wanted nothing more than to strangle Milo right then and there.

Shaka took a deep breath, trying to summon a scrap of dignity – but the moment his eyes met Mulder’s sharp, focused stare, all hope of that vanished.

“This... isn’t easy to explain.”

Mulder gave a short, humorless laugh.

“Well try me.”

The silence dragged. Shaka was far too mortified to be the one to start.

Aldebaran took the lead instead.

“Alright, agent Mulder. I’ll try to be straightforward.”

He drew a slow, grounding breath.

“Whatever’s happening in Japan... is reverberating here.”

Mulder narrowed his eyes.

“Reverberating?”

Mu stepped in carefully.

“It seems the energy generated by...” He paused – then blushed, hard “...certain specific events is affecting individuals who are more attuned to cosmos.”

Deathmask raised an eyebrow, clearly impressed by Mu’s almost heroic use of diplomatic phrasing.

“Specific events?” Mulder echoed, still trying to assemble the puzzle.

The Saints exchanged glances.

Mulder froze. His eyes widened slightly.

Aldebaran scratched the back of his neck.

“For what it’s worth... it was a little different than what happened with Deathmask.”

It took Mulder a beat too long to connect the dots.

“Oh.”

–Oh.

He opened his mouth.

Closed it.

Dragged a hand slowly down his face.

“I... I can’t believe I’m hearing this.”

The Saints watched in silence as his brain crashed in real time.

“Are you serious?” Mulder’s voice cracked just slightly.

Milo bit his lip, trying – and failing – to suppress a grin.

Shaka buried his face in his hands, as if hoping the table would swallow him whole.

“Agent Mulder – ” Mu began.

“NO.” Mulder raised a hand, eyes closed “Just... give me a minute.”

He stood from his chair and began pacing, deep breaths in, deep breaths out, trying to untangle the unbearable logic in his head.

“So what you’re telling me is that all this cosmic chaos... the energy spikes... the Creature’s desperate warning...”

The silence was deafening. Mulder turned to face them all – slowly.

“...is because Scully and Kanon are having sex?”

No one moved.

You could hear a pin drop.

Deathmask clapped, deadpan.

“Well there you go, shit hit the fan.”

Before he could explode in front of everyone, the agent turned on his heel and walked out of the temple.

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY – PISCES HOUSE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
WEDNESDAY, JULY 1ST, 1998 – 7:45 A.M.

Mulder had just stormed out, and the silence that settled over the Pisces Temple lasted exactly five seconds.

Milo was the first to break it – throwing his head back in an unrestrained, thoroughly inappropriate laugh.

“Oh man, this is going straight into Sanctuary history!”

He wiped an imaginary tear from the corner of his eye.

“Guy wakes up and finds out he’s trapped in some kind of interdimensional energy triangle. Now that’s a bad day.”

Deathmask clicked his tongue.

“Energy triangle? What the hell are you talking about, cazzo?”

Milo waved a hand lazily.

“I mean, Poseidon, Kanon, Agent Scully... wait, no, that makes four. Energy square, maybe?”

Aldebaran sighed.

“Look, I know it seems funny from the outside, but the guy’s on the edge. This isn’t just some joke, he’s cracking.”

“If this were just emotional fallout, fine,” Shura muttered, arms crossed. “But if Agent Scully really is connected to the Creature... this could still be dangerous.”

Aiolia grimaced.

“And the last thing we need right now is Mulder having a full-blown breakdown.”

Aphrodite raised an eyebrow, voice dry.

“And who’s supposed to explain all this without him smashing something?”

Milo didn’t miss a beat, he pointed at Shura.

“You’re the least annoying of us. Duty-bound. Calm. He might actually listen to you.”

Shura let out a long, resigned sigh. He already knew it would fall to him.

“I’ll go.”

And with that, he left, leaving behind a room full of Saints clearly doing their best not to laugh again.

Deathmask leaned back in his chair, still sore but now visibly impatient.

“This is getting ridiculous,” he muttered, turning to Shaka who was still doing his best to recover whatever was left of his dignity.

“I get dragged to hell, shaken like a rag doll, nearly blown to pieces, possessed... and you, Virgo, get remote orgasms?”

Mu, seated beside Shaka, visibly flinched, fighting the overwhelming urge to bury his face in his hands.

Aiolia was stunned into silence.

Aldebaran couldn’t hold it, he burst into laughter.

Aphrodite narrowed his eyes, arms crossed tightly.

“And here come the vulgarities...”

Deathmask rolled his eyes.

“Hey, at least he’s not dying. That cosmos nearly ripped me apart, porca miseria...”

Shaka closed his eyes slowly, as if attempting to transcend this plane of reality and flee to a dimension where none of this conversation existed.

Aphrodite kept his gaze on Deathmask, his tone forcibly more serious.

“That’s not the point,” he said, voice clipped.

“What matters is figuring out why some of us feel these reverberations while others don’t.”

Deathmask huffed.

“I still think it’s unfair,” Deathmask grumbled. “And on top of that, it ruined my night. Total shutout.”

Pisces rolled his eyes.

“You only ever care about yourself, carcamano…”

Deathmask caught the look on Aphrodite’s face.

The Pisces Saint let out a dramatic sigh.

“Someone has to maintain at least some composure around here, and it’s clearly not going to be any of you. So...”

He stood up, casting a meaningful glance at the others.

The Italian stared back at him in a very specific way.

“Pesci... we’re not done. You know that.”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about.” Aphrodite flicked his hair back and returned the same cutting look. “I’ll go check if Shura needs help with Mulder.”

Without another word, Aphrodite swept out of the room.

Milo watched Aphrodite leave, then turned back to the others.

“Is it just me,” he said, squinting slightly, “or did he just bail to avoid hearing more of our crap?”

Mu sighed.

“Most likely.”

Aiolia crossed his arms, his tone shifting.

“But Aldebaran’s right. We do need to figure out how to help agent Mulder. This thing... it’s far from over.”

At last, the atmosphere sobered.

“He’s already been through more than most could handle,” Aldebaran added. “And this might just be the breaking point.”

Mu looked toward the way Mulder had taken.

“As far as I can tell, agent Scully genuinely cares for him. Whatever’s happening in Japan... I truly don’t think that’s changed.”

He paused, thoughtful, the weight of his words sinking in.

“It wouldn’t be fair for him to give up on her.”

The others nodded quietly, unanimously.

xXx

SANCTUARY  
ATHENS, GREECE  
WEDNESDAY, JULY 1ST, 1998 – 7:55 A.M.

Shura descended the steps of the Pisces Temple with long, purposeful strides. Mulder had stormed out like a man about to detonate and honestly, Shura couldn’t blame him.

He heard soft footsteps behind him and didn’t need to look to know who they belonged to.

“Why are you here?” he asked, not breaking stride.

Aphrodite adjusted his posture and matched his pace, arms crossed.

“Because I know when a disaster’s about to unfold. And frankly, no one wants Mulder wandering the Sanctuary and stumbling into truths he’s not ready to face.”

Shura exhaled through his nose.

“He’s already heard enough.”

“Has he?” Aphrodite arched a perfectly sculpted brow. “Because I have the feeling the worst is still ahead.”

They continued in silence until they reached the winding path that led toward the cabin.

Mulder was standing there, hands on his hips, eyes locked on the distant horizon like he could set a mountain ablaze with nothing but sheer will.

The two Saints approached with quiet caution.

“Agent Mulder,” Shura began, voice steady, measured.

“Not now, Shura,” Mulder snapped, without even glancing in their direction.

Aphrodite tilted his head slightly, observing him with practiced detachment.

“Accelerated breathing, tension locked in the shoulders... if I didn’t know better I’d say you’re trying to talk yourself out of punching someone.”

Mulder finally turned to face them.

“And you’d be absolutely right.”

Shura exchanged a glance with Aphrodite before folding his arms.

“Look I know this was a shock-”

“A shock?” Mulder gave a sharp, humorless laugh “No. A shock was learning aliens were real. This?” He jabbed a finger back toward the Pisces Temple “This is torture.”

Aphrodite let out a slow sigh, stepping in a little closer.

“Mulder... no one here is trying to torture you. And as far as we know, nothing happened without consent.”

The agent’s jaw tightened.

“I know that.”

Shura tilted his head, voice calm.

“Then what exactly is the problem?”

Mulder turned fully to face them.

“The problem is that for years, I was the one beside her. The one she trusted. The one who knew how to hold her together when the world fell apart. I was the one.”

He let out a short bitter laugh.

“And now some guy she’s known for a week... a stranger, manages something I’ve never been able to. How the hell am I supposed to compete with that?”

The silence that followed hung heavy in the air.

Aphrodite watched him quietly for a moment, then spoke, his voice low but unwavering.

“What if I told you what’s happening with her isn’t just about desire?”

Mulder blinked. Hesitated.

“...What do you mean?”

Shura stepped forward, taking the opportunity.

“All we know is that the Creature tried to stop it. If this connection were just physical, would it have reacted like that?”

Mulder frowned, brow furrowing under the weight of too many unanswered questions.

Aphrodite continued.

“There’s something bigger at work here, something involving the Creature,” He paused, definitely not ready to mention Poseidon just yet. “and agent Scully. But that doesn’t mean she’s forgotten you or that what the two of you have isn’t real.”

Mulder dragged a hand down his face, visibly exhausted.

- If only we actually had anything... but we have, I should... damn!

“So what am I supposed to do with that? Pretend it’s not happening? Pretend I don’t care?”

Shura let out a quiet sigh.

“You’ve got two options. You can lash out, vent it on whoever gets in your way... or you can understand that this story? It’s not over yet.”

Mulder looked at him, something shifting behind his eyes.

“What do you mean?”

Aphrodite crossed his arms, voice firm.

“I mean... if there’s still a missing piece in all this, Mulder, it’s you.”

Silence stretched between them.

Mulder inhaled deeply, then let it out in one slow exhale. He didn’t have all the answers, didn’t know what to do with half the things he’d just heard. But one thing was clear now:

He wasn’t going to give up on her.

“Okay,” he said finally. “What do I need to know?”

Shura and Aphrodite exchanged a glance, wordless, but meaningful.

“Well,” Aphrodite said, a faint smile playing at his lips, “You might want to sit down for this.”

xXx

SANCTUARY – ATHENA TEMPLE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
WEDNESDAY, JULY 1ST, 1998 – 8:15 A.M.

The Temple of Athena was silent.

Soft morning light filtered through the tall stained glass windows, washing the marble in hues of gold and violet.

The air was cool but beneath its stillness, a quiet tension simmered.

Saori stood on the balcony, arms folded across her chest, gaze locked on the distant horizon.

The young goddess hadn’t slept.

Her mind had been in constant unrest since the events of the early morning.

She could feel it, things were unraveling in ways she hadn’t predicted. She had come prepared to pursue a rogue extraterrestrial entity, something cold, logical, traceable.

But now... now they were facing something else entirely. A force she didn’t yet know how to fight.

Because this power, it wasn’t divine, or cosmic in the way she was taught to understand. It came from something primal, instinctual.

And even she – goddess though she was – had never come close to touching anything like it in this life.

How could she comprehend something she had never lived? There was no frame of reference. No past, no memory, no emotion she could call upon. Just this wild, untamed current surging beneath the surface of others, and now, beginning to ripple through her as well.

Behind her, Saga sat in silence at the edge of an armchair.

He hadn’t slept either. His body was still weighed down by recovery, but like hers, his mind refused to rest.

“You’re worried,” he said, softly.

Saori didn’t turn to him, but her breath caught just slightly.

“Of course I am,” she replied, quieter than she intended, “This... whatever's happening, I should be able to understand it. But I can’t.”

Saga stood slowly and walked over until he was beside her.

His presence was imposing, always had been, but when it came to her it somehow carried a quiet gentleness.

“This isn’t just about the Creature, is it?” he asked, studying her profile.

Saori hesitated.

No, it wasn’t just that. There was a whole tangle of things racing through her mind, some of which she knew she shouldn’t even be thinking about, because if she did...

- Then what? Ugh, why now?

She hugged her arms tightly around herself.

Saga watched her more closely now. She looked conflicted, maybe even scared. And she had every reason to be.

A chill ran down Saori’s spine. All she wanted in that moment was to close the space between them and step into his warmth. She wondered if he would hold her, if she did.

“What I don’t understand is…” She took a deep breath, pushing the thoughts aside and trying to refocus. “Why now? Why like this? If Poseidon is trying to connect with Agent Scully... it means there’s something in her – something important to him.”

Saga’s hands curled into fists.

Even the name – Poseidon – was enough to stir the ache of old wounds.

He remembered the war. The god of the sea’s influence over Kanon. How that power had torn through everything in its path.

Saori turned to face him.

“Saga. What do we do?”

Saga lifted his gaze to the sky. Sunlight touched his features – warm, golden – But it brought no comfort.

“We wait for Kanon to return,” he said at last. “But when he does... I don’t think we’ll be the ones prepared for the truth.”

He paused, his voice quieting into something deeper.

“The truth... will be prepared for us.”

Saori nodded.

She already knew he was right.

xXx

GRAAD FOUNDATION  
TOKYO, JAPAN  
WEDNESDAY, JULY 1ST, 1998 – 3:07 P.M. (LOCAL TIME)

Warm steam filled the luxurious penthouse bathroom. The soft hiss of the shower still played in the background – But Scully didn’t move.

She stood barefoot on the cool tile floor, wrapped in nothing but a thin white towel.

And she was staring at herself in the mirror.

Her reflection stared right back.

Hair undone, more tousled than usual, still marked by the weight of pillows... and by the hands that had pulled at it over the last hour.

Her skin was flushed, touched in places where Kanon’s mouth and fingers had wandered. And her eyes...

There was a light in them that hadn’t been there before.

Scully swallowed hard. She didn’t recognize herself.

The woman in the mirror looked different. More... alive. Something within her felt like it was breaking the surface, surging outward from somewhere deep, unstoppable, unknown.

A force she’d never realized she carried.

She slid her fingers along her neck, tracing the lingering warmth of her own skin. Her body still vibrated faintly, like the electricity of the last few days hadn’t finished with her yet.

As if it refused to let go.

And it unsettled her.

She had always taken pride in her control. She knew who she was. What she wanted.

Where the boundaries were.

But now?

Now there was something inside her that didn’t obey logic. Something not just physical, but not purely emotional either.

She frowned slightly, trying to gather the scattered pieces of her thoughts. That was when she felt him.

Even without seeing his reflection she knew. The air in the room shifted the moment Kanon appeared at the doorway.

He leaned casually against the frame like someone who knew every inch of the space, and knew he belonged there. Arms crossed over his bare chest, breath steady. But his eyes...

His eyes were on her.

Scully held her breath for a moment. But she didn’t look away from the mirror.

And neither did he.

“You’ve been standing there a while.”

Kanon’s voice was low. Soft, but edged with something sharp, perceptive.

Scully blinked slowly.

“And you’ve been watching me.”

A faint smile curled at the corner of his mouth.

“Always.”

She exhaled, quiet but steady, eyes never leaving his in the glass.

Kanon was observing her like a puzzle he already understood. Like he could see everything shifting inside her, even before she found words for it.

Scully pulled the towel tighter around herself, arms crossing over her chest.

“I just... needed a moment.”

Kanon tilted his head slightly.

“To figure out what changed?”

She said nothing. But she didn’t need to.

He smiled faintly, then stepped into the room, moving to stand behind her. Close enough that she could feel the warmth radiating from his skin, but this time he didn’t touch her.

He simply looked into the mirror at what she saw.

Scully looked away.

“You see yourself differently now,” he said, gaze still anchored to her reflection.

She pressed her lips together.

“Yes,” she admitted softly.

Kanon’s eyes burned through the glass – sharp, electric.

“There’s something inside you waking up. Something that’s always been there. You just... never let it out.”

Scully met his eyes again – then exhaled, long and slow.

“I just wanted to feel... in control.”

Kanon studied her for another breath, then raised a hand and gently touched her face. His fingers slid down her neck, across her collarbone, and with practiced ease, he undid the knot of her towel.

She looked at herself again.

“Then look at yourself,” he murmured near her ear, his breath warm against her skin. “and tell me if the woman in that mirror looks out of control.”

Scully inhaled slowly.

And in that moment, she knew: She wasn’t out of control.

She was free.

She should’ve seen it as madness. Should’ve felt shame, doubt. Regret, even.

But honestly?

No.

Only their breathing filled the silence.

Then Kanon moved, his hand trailing down her arm, fingertips skimming her skin until they found hers.

He took her hand.

“Come with me.”

Scully hesitated just for a second. Then she followed him.

Steam still hung in the air as he led her to the large, waiting bathtub. The water shimmered, warm, welcoming.

A promise.

She stepped in first, sinking into the heat, letting it wrap around her.

Kanon followed, eyes never leaving hers.

And there, surrounded by steam, by warmth, by the pull of something deeper, they forgot the world once more.

xXx

SANCTUARY – VIRGO HOUSE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
WEDNESDAY, JULY 1ST, 1998 – 10:17 A.M.

The atmosphere in the Virgo Temple was serene, but only on the surface.

Mu and Shaka had spent the past few hours in quiet conversation, trying to reclaim some semblance of normalcy after the chaos of the previous night.

But Shaka knew, there was no normal to return to. Not for him.

Because he could still feel it.

The subtle tension in his body refused to release.

He tried to ignore it.

To center himself.

To control it.

But each new wave of energy from Japan crashed into him like an unrelenting tide.

And then it happened again.

Mu’s green gaze caught the precise instant Shaka went still.

A breath caught in his throat. Then his body shuddered. There was no mistaking it.

Another wave.

Instinctively, Mu reached out and took his hands, a quiet, grounding gesture of support. But the moment their skin touched, a surge of energy jolted through Mu like lightning.

He inhaled sharply.

 – What... was that?

It felt like the power Shaka had been suppressing had just found a new outlet. And that outlet was him.

Shaka’s eyes opened, locking onto his. That deep, ethereal blue... it was changed.

Brighter. Sharper. Unfiltered.

Too intense.

Too real.

A shiver ran down Mu’s spine.

Then, another wave came.

Shaka’s body arched subtly, his fingers tightening around Mu’s. His breath hitched, heavier now, lips parting, eyes glazed with something distant and raw.

Mu couldn’t move.

And then, without realizing it, he began to lean in.

It wasn’t a decision.

It felt like something greater than them, something vast and unseen, was pulling them together. That energy, now wrapped around them both, was drawing them in closer.

Closer.

Shaka’s warm breath brushed against his own.

The space between them was nearly gone.

Mu blinked slowly, heart pounding in his chest.

- What is this?

Why couldn’t he look away? Why didn’t he want to?

“Shaka...”

He tried to speak but the name came out as little more than a whisper.

And then...

The current broke.

Shaka squeezed his eyes shut and turned his face sharply to the side, as if he could will the moment away. His breathing was still uneven, his skin radiated heat.

It took Mu a beat longer to return to himself.

And when he did, he realized his own face was flushed.

Confused, he slowly let go of Shaka’s hands.

The weight of what had just passed between them lingered, thick, invisible, and utterly unspoken.

Shaka cleared his throat, eyes fixed on some undefined point in the distance.

“That... was different,” he murmured, his voice edged with something Mu couldn’t name.

The Aries Saint wet his lips, gaze dropping.

“Indeed.”

An uneasy silence settled between them.

Neither of them knew what it truly meant. But both understood instinctively. This wasn’t something they could simply dismiss.

Whatever this is... it’s growing.

Now it wasn’t just Shaka who felt it.

Now Mu felt it too.

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

FLIGHT TOKYO – ATHENS  
THURSDAY, JULY 2ND, 1998 – 12:14 A.M.

The Graad Foundation jet sliced through the dark Mediterranean sky, the soft hum of the engines filling the cabin with a nearly hypnotic rhythm.

Kanon was reclining beside her, legs stretched out, the top buttons of his shirt undone, revealing patches of skin still marked by the past few days – marks Scully knew all too well.

She was right there, next to him, yet the invisible barrier that had once existed between them was gone. There was no longer her space and his space. That boundary had vanished the moment she gave herself to him.

His hand rested casually on her thigh, the touch light, effortless, as if it had always belonged there. And in a way, now it did.

Scully sighed, her gaze fixed on the window, though her mind was somewhere else entirely.

Kanon noticed. He always did.

“Speak,” he said, his voice hoarse and unforced.

She blinked, turning to face him.

“What?”

He offered a faint smile.

“You're far away.”

The way he said it sent a chill down her spine. Even with all the changes she’d come to accept, it still unnerved her how easily this man could read her.

“I'm not.”

“Yes you are.” He leaned in slightly, his fingers drifting lightly over her thigh, absentmindedly. “You’re pulling away.” his eyes fixed on her a bit more intensely, "There's no need for that."

Silence.

Scully closed her eyes for a moment, feeling the weight of his words settle over her.

Kanon wasn’t one to dance around a subject. He never had been. And now, after everything they’d shared, with everything they’d done, he didn’t want her to retreat. He was well aware of what fate awaited her, of course. Still, this time he couldn't help it, he wasn't going to let it go, not without seeing it through.

She exhaled slowly, eyes still closed, then opened them without turning his way.

“I’m not pulling away. I just...”

She stopped.

– Just what? What the hell am I trying to say?

Kanon tilted his head slightly, watching her with quiet patience.

“Ok, you don’t have to say it. I know.”

She forced a laugh, but it came out flat, lifeless.

“Then what am I thinking?”

Kanon smiled, but it wasn’t an arrogant smile.

“You’re thinking about how you’re going to deal with Mulder. How you’ll be able to look him in the eyes after all this.”

Her chest tightened. Because he was right.

Scully lowered her gaze to her hands, and this time, she was the one who reached for him. She intertwined her fingers with his instinctively, without hesitation.

A simple gesture, yet absurdly intimate.

Kanon gently squeezed her hand in return. A soft chuckle escaped him, a rich and vibrant sound, sending a shiver across her skin.

“What happened between us wasn’t a mistake, Dana.” His voice had dropped deeper now. “You don't own anyone anything. You have no reason to feel guilty.”

She knew that. But...

Kanon turned more fully toward her, leaning in.

“You’re a free person, Dana,” he murmured, his lips hovering dangerously close to hers. “You're beautiful. And the master of your own destiny. You can pull away, stay, do nothing...  you can do whatever, this is no one's business but yours.”

Her heartbeat quickened. She took a deep breath, inhaling his scent – something warm, now familiar, intoxicating in a way she never thought anyone but Mulder could be.

The cabin was dark. The space between them, nearly nonexistent.

And Scully didn’t know what to say after that. So instead, she kissed him.

Not because she owed him anything. But because she wanted to.

The kiss was slow, deliberate, yet deep. When she pulled back, his eyes were locked on hers, reading into everything.

The smile Kanon gave her in return was devastating.

xXx

SANCTUARY – HELIPAD  
ATHENS, GREECE  
THURSDAY, JULY 2ND, 1998 – 2:52 A.M.

The helicopter’s lights cut through the still darkness of the Sanctuary, its blades casting restless shadows over the marble columns. As the rotors began to slow, Kanon was the first to step out.

His posture was relaxed, but only on the surface.

Being back at the Sanctuary stirred a sense of urgency he had managed to suppress for hours, but the problems were still here, all around him.

He needed to speak with Camus. The Frenchman had to know what had happened.

He had to know that Poseidon had been there.

Because Kanon had lost for a moment there. Even if Scully had brought him back – that’s what he chose to believe – even if Poseidon hadn’t fully taken her, the god had been there.

And that was a problem.

Unlike Kanon, Scully carried no sense of urgency as she stepped off the aircraft.

Her body was exhausted, yes, but her mind was at peace in a way she hadn’t anticipated.

Though she could still feel that persistent heat inside her – insatiable, never quite fading – she hadn’t yet paused to consider what it meant.

Whether it was a feeling... or a symptom, she wasn’t sure.

She adjusted the strap of her backpack over one shoulder and walked a few steps, the cold stone beneath her shoes anchoring her to the present. Kanon moved to stand beside her.

Only one person waited for them.

Shura stood with his hands in his pockets, his expression unreadable, but his eyes took in everything.

He noticed: Scully’s breathing was still uneven. The way she kept her arms close to her body, how she avoided looking directly at Kanon yet didn’t step away from his space.

“You’re early,” Shura said, his voice slicing through the silence.

Kanon raised an eyebrow and gave a shrug.

“Well, let’s just say... there wasn’t much left to do there.”

“I see.”

Shura’s tone was casual, but his gaze was sharp, reading them both with care.

He didn’t comment, didn’t ask questions. He just watched.

Kanon glanced sideways at Scully and offered a faint smile.

“I guess this is where we part ways.”

And as if rehearsed, there were no goodbyes, only a silent understanding.

Then he turned and disappeared down the steps.

Scully stayed where she was for a moment longer, eyes fixed on the space where he had vanished.

Shura stepped closer and offered his arm.

“Shall we?”

xXx

The cottage was dark and quiet, just as one would expect at that hour.

Scully closed the door behind her and paused, letting her eyes adjust to the dark. The space was exactly as she’d left it, as if nothing had changed.

She walked a few steps into the living room, slid the backpack off her shoulder, and set it down on the armchair.

The soft thud of it against the cushion sounded louder than it should have.

Nothing. No movement.

Scully glanced toward the door of the room Mulder had been using.

It was closed. He was probably asleep.

She let out a sigh, drained. There was nothing left to do but follow his lead.

Behind the closed door, Mulder opened his eyes.

He had heard her come in, every quiet sound that marked another presence in the chalet.

She didn’t enter the room. Didn’t come to speak to him.

Of course not. Why would she do that?

He closed his eyes again.

Would they ever speak the same way again?

xXx

SANCTUARY – CAPRICORN COTTAGE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
THURSDAY, JULY 2ND, 1998 – 7:32 A.M.

Morning had come far too quickly.

Scully opened her eyes, blinking against the pale light seeping through the curtains. She wasn’t entirely sure if she’d actually slept or if she’d simply lied there, unmoving, her mind spinning in endless loops.

Because the truth was, she could still feel it.

Her skin still seemed to hum with the heat of the previous night. The pulsing energy inside her hadn’t faded.

And that unsettled her.

She took a deep breath, ran a hand through her hair, and forced herself to get up.

There was no point in delaying the inevitable. Mulder was here. And sooner or later, they’d have to face each other again.

He was already in the kitchen.

Scully paused in the doorway, watching his back as he poured coffee.

No hesitation in his movements.

No visible tension in his shoulders.

He looked exactly the same, yet everything felt different.

She crossed the room and pulled out a chair, sitting without a word.

The silence stretched between them for long seconds.

Until Mulder, without turning, broke the invisible wall:

“There’s coffee.”

His voice was neutral. Controlled.

– Good move, Mulder.

Scully wet her lips.

“Great.”

He reached for another mug from the cabinet and poured slowly.

No extra words.

No unnecessary commentary.

Just his quiet presence, steady, filling the space.

When he finally set the cup on the table, sliding it toward her, Scully looked up.

He was already watching her, calmly.

Observing, but asking nothing.

She picked up the cup and took a sip, waiting for him to say something.

Anything.

But Mulder simply took a drink from his own cup and leaned back against the counter.

Silence.

– Fine.

So, he wasn’t going to speak first. Scully set her cup down.

“You’re up early.”

He raised an eyebrow.

“Not sure I actually slept.”

Her eyes narrowed slightly.

He held her gaze. Then offered a half-smile.

“I don't know, maybe the time zone got to me.”

Her fingers tightened around the cup.

Time zone. Interesting choice of words. She knew him far too well not to catch the subtext.

But he didn’t push.

Just kept drinking his coffee like it was any other morning.

And somehow, that was worse than any direct confrontation.

Then Mulder shifted the subject.

“You're back earlier than expected.”

Scully nodded.

“Yeah. There wasn’t much left to do there.”

He tilted his head, as if weighing her words.

“How efficient.”

There it was. A faint edge in his voice.

But Mulder’s posture stayed relaxed. Neutral.

Giving nothing away.

She could’ve challenged him. Could’ve asked what the hell did he mean with that.

But she didn’t.

Because the truth was, Mulder didn’t have to say anything.

He knew.

And she knew that he knew.

Whatever existed between them now didn’t need words to be real.

So Scully simply drew a breath and finished her coffee.

Mulder glanced at the clock, picked up his cup, and headed for the door.

Just before stepping out, he paused and, without turning back, said casually:

“Welcome back.”

Then he was gone.

Scully remained seated, staring down at the cup on the table.

Mulder hadn’t exploded. Hadn’t demanded anything. He had just let the truth hang there, unspoken.

And somehow, that was worse than any argument. Even worse than the last ones – the ones that nearly broke her.

She knew that he knew.

She also knew he was waiting to see what she would do with that.

xXx

SANCTUARY  
ATHENS, GREECE  
THURSDAY, JULY 2ND, 1998 – 7:46 A.M.

The morning was cold in the Sanctuary, the wind tearing across the hills. The silence was absolute – no one would approach without them noticing.

Camus poured himself some tea like he’d do any other day. Precise movements, no hesitation. He already knew what he needed to ask.

Kanon helped himself to coffee with no rush at all. But his eyes were sharp.

They sat there for a few moments, just watching each other. Until Camus went straight to the point:

“Why did you disable the defense?”

Kanon swirled the cup between his fingers and gave a crooked smile.

“Because I wanted to. So did she.”

Camus didn’t reply. He simply waited.

Kanon went on.

“You knew it would knock her out, didn’t you?”

Camus set his cup down.

“Of course. It’s a defense mechanism.”

“It was awful.”

Kanon clenched his jaw, clearly still furious at the memory.

“And reckless beyond belief. You have no idea the danger she's been in because of that.”

Camus tilted his head, studying him.

“Bon, it didn’t stop you from doing anything in the end, did it?”

Kanon didn’t look away.

Camus took a deep breath.

“Did he take her?” Blunt and direct.

Kanon closed his eyes for a moment before answering.

“At first, yes.”

Camus crossed his arms.

“And then?”

Kanon let out a dry laugh.

“Then I took over and he couldn’t do anything else.”

The wind howled between them.

“Don’t gloat, Kanon,” Camus leaned forward slightly. “Poseidon doesn’t accept defeat, he takes.”

“Not this time,” Kanon said, fingers tightening around the cup.

Camus narrowed his eyes.

“And why not?”

Kanon took a deep breath, wrapping his hands around the porcelain.

“Maybe he got distracted. He felt too much.”

Camus waited for the rest.

Kanon exhaled slowly. “At first, he tried to push me under. Wanted me submerged, wanted control. But then... he felt it.”

Camus kept his voice even. “Felt what?”

Kanon huffed quietly, shaking his head.

“He felt what I was feeling.”

Silence.

Camus leaned back slightly in his chair.

“You’re saying Poseidon felt desire for her.”

Kanon glanced sideways at him.

“Amongst other things, yes. You think that’s impossible?”

Camus turned his cup slowly in his fingers.

“Not impossible. But dangerous.”

Silence settled again – thicker this time. Camus placed his cup down and folded his arms.

“What do you think he really wants?”

Kanon sighed, impatient.

“What he always wants. Power. Control. But this time he didn’t expect to feel... attracted too.”

Camus pressed his lips together.

“That makes him more unpredictable.”

Kanon let out another dry laugh.

“You think?”

Camus lowered his gaze to the cup again.

“If he not only wants control but also desire, then it might be worse than we imagined.”

Kanon held his gaze.

“He’s not going to touch her again.”

Camus frowned, unconvinced as always.

“And you think you can guarantee that?”

Kanon dropped the cup and crossed his arms.

“I do. Besides, she’s changed. I saw it. Right in front of me.”

Camus nodded slowly.

“Alright. So, while you were in Japan…” He paused.

Kanon frowned.

“What happened?”

Camus stared at him.

“The Sanctuary felt it.”

Kanon blinked, confused.

“Felt what?”

Camus leaned forward.

“The emanations of whatever you two were doing there. Several times.”

Kanon said nothing.

Camus continued.

“Mulder didn’t know anything, he was asleep. But we had to tell him.” The Frenchman paused, the memory clearly unpleasant. “Shaka nearly collapsed. Deathmask got possessed by the Creature. To cut it short, the entire Sanctuary felt it.”

Camus didn’t look away.

“You understand what that means, don’t you?”

Silence.

Camus closed his eyes briefly.

“You’re out of options now, Kanon.”

Kanon dropped the coffee on the table, leaned his elbows on his knees, and rubbed his face.

“Damn...”

Camus waited.

Finally, Kanon took a deep breath and looked up.

“So now everyone knows.”

Camus nodded.

“Everyone knows.”

Kanon tilted his head slightly, something dangerous in his gaze.

“And Mulder?”

Camus looked at him sideways.

“Let’s just say he didn’t take it well.”

Kanon dropped his gaze, something flickering in his expression – guilt, maybe.

“Shit... this is going to be hell for her...”

Camus leaned back in his chair.

“You shouldn’t have put her in that position to begin with.”

“What did you expect me to do?” Kanon shot back, eyes sparking. “I tried, alright? I’m not made of stone.”

Camus frowned slightly.

“Maybe if you hadn’t gotten in the middle of their relationship?”

“There was no relationship there, last I checked.”

“You know that’s not true.”

Kanon let out a short, incredulous laugh.

“Okay, fine. But you’re missing the most important part here. She’s nobody’s property, alright?” He leaned forward, eyes blazing now. “You think she was manipulated? Taken advantage of? Perhaps you think I forced her?”

He shook his head, angry now – and not just at Camus.

“Dana’s not some fragile thing, she knew what she was doing. She was there, fully conscious, looking me in the eyes.” His voice cracked with intensity. “So if she chose to be with me, even if just for now, then maybe that so-called relationship you’re defending so much never existed in the first place, or it left the damn door wide open.”

A strange glow shimmered in Kanon’s eyes, and whatever it was, Camus had never witnessed that emotion in him before.

“Once again I want to make one thing perfectly clear,” he all but growled, “No one was possessed. No one was coerced. She knew exactly what was happening. And so did I.”

Camus saw it, the way Kanon was getting more and more agitated. Whatever he wasn’t saying, it had weight. This wasn’t just defensiveness. It looked like guilt. And something else Camus couldn’t quite pin down.

– If this is what I think it is... oh no.

Now wasn’t the time. He backed off, cutting his tone down to something flatter.

“D’accord, Grec. Settle down. That’s not even the point. Let’s stop talking for people who aren’t here, okay?”

Kanon nodded, still tense, but visibly relieved to drop the subject.

“Fine. That’s better.”

He leaned back again, posture rigid.

“All I wanted was to let you know that yes, He was there. But it was just a spark. One moment.”

Camus tightened his grip on the cup, thinking carefully.

“And you really believe he won’t try again?”

“I don’t know. Not yet.” Kanon ran a hand through his hair, showing some of his tiredness at last. “But I do know one thing. He doesn’t get to do anything to her again. Not on my watch.”

Camus raised an eyebrow.

“On your watch?”

Kanon held his gaze now. Steady. Not aggressive, this time it was almost like a vow.

“You know what I meant.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY  
ATHENS, GREECE  
THURSDAY, JULY 2ND, 1998 – 9:09 A.M.

Perched atop a massive rock, Mulder gazed down the long path leading back to Shura’s chalet, a disheartened look on his face.

The walk had done him some good, cleared his head, at least a little. But now, the thought of the way back... well, he had no one to blame but himself.

Still, the primary goal had been met, he was completely alone.

That’s all he’d wanted earlier. To get out of that place, to escape the suffocating silence that clung to the walls of the chalet.

To escape her.

But the truth was, he never really could. Scully was there. In his thoughts, in the feel of his skin, in the very air he breathed.

He ran both hands over his face, bone tired.

Then he heard footsteps.

Mulder didn’t turn right away, but as the silhouette drew close, he didn’t need to look. He already knew who it was.

“If you’re going to keep pulling this routine, Mulder, at least pick a spot where someone can find you.”

Shura’s voice was light, almost offhand.

But Mulder recognized the act. He pulled the same kind of thing himself.

The agent huffed but stayed put.

“You're here for me?”

“Let’s just say I came to make sure you’re not about to take a tumble down the stairs. That’d be a hell of a way to end your investigation.”

Mulder let out a dry, humorless chuckle.

“Yeah. Headline practically writes itself. ‘Missing FBI agent found in pieces at the foot of ancient Greek ruins.’”

Shura tilted his head.

“Well, if you ask nicely enough, I could make sure no one finds the pieces.”

This time, Mulder actually laughed – tired, but genuine.

Shura didn’t look away.

“Did you two talk?”

Mulder’s gaze dropped.

“Hardly.”

The spaniard had figured as much.

He extended a hand.

“Come on. Saori called us in. She wants to regroup and talk about all this.”

Mulder hesitated.

His head wasn’t in the right place for any of it.

Then again, the longer he sat out here, the more he felt himself slipping further from everything.

So he took the hand Shura offered and let the Knight lead him back.

xXx

SANCTUARY – CANCER HOUSE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
THURSDAY, JULY 2ND, 1998 – 9:34 A.M.

The atmosphere in the Cancer Temple was strangely light, considering its guardian had almost become an interdimensional gateway for an unknown entity.

Deathmask sat in his usual spot – the ledge of the large window overlooking the stairs.

Further in, Milo, Aldebaran, and Aiolia were lounging in a way that gave the place the feel of a casual hangout.

The Cancer Knight felt all eyes on him – one of his least favorite sensations – but he understood. Maybe they thought he could get possessed again at any moment.

Though by now, he seriously doubted it.

The source of the problem had returned to the Sanctuary.

– Doubt those two are going to get frisky around here.

He laughed to himself.

Milo, catching the smirk on the Italian’s face, chuckled.

“So…” he began, his smile just shy of playful, “Now that you’re back to normal... I can finally ask.”

Deathmask didn’t move. But there was a faint glint in his eyes, as if he already knew what was coming.

“Ask what, Scorpio?”

“Well...”

Milo idly twirled the ends of his hair, still grinning.

“I’ve been wondering, how exactly did you end up getting attacked right in the Pisces' Temple?”

Aldebaran scratched at his beard.

“Now that you bring it up... yeah that's unexpected.”

“Right?” Milo went on. “And so late at night...”

Aiolia added,

“What was it, like... past ten or something?”

“Exactly,” Milo nodded, piecing the scene together in his head.

Deathmask didn’t flinch.

Aldebaran narrowed his eyes.

“So?”

The Cancer Knight let out a lazy sigh.

“I was just passing by.”

Aiolia scoffed.

“Passing by, huh? And going where? To the Agora for a bit of midnight meditation?”

Milo’s smirk sharpened, his eyes glinting with mischief.

“Thing is, Carcamano, you don’t need to go through the Pisces Temple to get to the Agora.”

Deathmask turned his gaze toward the horizon.

“It was just a coincidence. Unfortunate too.”

Milo raised a brow.

“Coincidence my ass! You went there looking for another fight, didn’t you? After that dumb scene you two pulled back in Taurus, and the way you ran after him... you were up to no good I’m sure!”

Aldebaran took a sip of his coffee and looked straight at Deathmask.

“Seriously, man, you two are impossible. Why even do that? What a waste...”

Aiolia tilted his head against the column behind him, mimicking a sweet, almost innocent gesture.

“Unless... did you go there to make peace? That’s an option too, y’know. Maybe to apologize for being such a jerk...”

“Oh, I’m the jerk now?” Deathmask scoffed, clearly annoyed.

“That stuck-up bastard’s been ripping into me nonstop lately, but I'm the only jerk you all can see? I don’t have to sit there and take his crap in silence, okay?”

“There it is... jerk,” Milo burst out laughing again, but then his tone shifted.

“So? You gonna tell us the truth, or should we just go ask Aphrodite ourselves?”

It was the first time Deathmask actually moved.

He turned slowly to face the three of them, his eyes flashing with warning.

“You really think you’ve got it all figured out, huh?”

Milo shrugged.

“Nope. But I do know you’re a mess right now, and whatever’s going on with the Pesci is eating you alive.”

Deathmask clenched his jaw. Just thinking about it made the anger rise again. And he really didn’t want to start anything here.

So he said nothing.

And walked off.

The three of them stood there, watching until he disappeared down the hallway.

Aiolia was the first to break the silence.

“Well. We tried, right?”

Aldebaran stretched his arms overhead, lazy as ever.

“If those two don’t sort their shit out soon... this is gonna blow up.”

No one disagreed.

xXx

SANCTUARY – ATHENA TEMPLE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
THURSDAY, JULY 2ND, 1998 – 9:42 A.M.

Saori Kido was Athena.

That was the one truth she had always known since coming into this world. Possibly the only thing anyone could ever see in her.

But even in the face of the greatest truths, human nature has a way of asserting itself.

And there she was, standing in the archway that connected the vast hall to the terrace outside. Frozen, because every time she stood before that man, her body only seemed to know how to do one thing.

Stop.

Except her heart. It sped up every single time they met. Ten times a day, twenty, it didn’t matter. Every time, her heart raced, and with it came a feeling she probably wasn’t meant to feel.

– This isn't supposed to be like this.

But life, as always, had to move forward. There was so much to do.

So much to protect.

She clenched the fabric of her dress between her fingers and drew a steady breath before walking a few more steps forward.

When she was close enough, she stopped beside him.

For a moment, neither of them spoke. But Saori knew he had already sensed her.

Probably from the instant she’d entered the room. Maybe even before, when she simply stood there, unmoving, trying not to feel so much.

He was the first to break the silence.

“I hope you managed to get some rest. The past few days have been intense.”

Saga’s voice was steady, but low. As if every word had been selected with care.

Saori looked away from the horizon and down to the polished marble floor.

“I just wanted to make sure you were okay.”

She hated herself a little for sounding so... fragile. She wasn’t fragile. She was Athena. The goddess of this temple. Their leader.

And yet... standing next to him, she felt like she could never be just that.

Saga glanced at her briefly, and she felt the weight of his restrained intensity.

– Don’t think.

“You shouldn’t wear yourself out because of me. I must stand on my own if I’m to be worthy of this life.”

She blinked.

– What?

If he could, Saga would’ve avoided this moment altogether.

He would’ve rather stayed unconscious a while longer, or better yet, wished that fever had been strong enough to burn away any memory of her touches.

But it hadn’t.

And now, along with his role, came the duty to set boundaries, not only within their roles, but in her conduct as well. Because she was the goddess reincarnated, yes, but she was also still so young, still unaware of how the world truly worked.

So it was his responsibility. And in that moment, it had to come from him. He had to be the one to hold the line.

He already hated himself for it. He knew it wouldn’t land well. But it was common sense.

He just couldn’t look her in the eyes while saying it.

“I am your knight, Saori,” Saga began, choosing his words with precision.

He nearly called her my lady. That would’ve been a grave mistake, he needed to speak to her, not the goddess.

“And as one of your knights... I shouldn’t be treated any differently than the others.”

Saori straightened her posture at once, as if the words had struck something deep inside her.

“What was I supposed to do?”

Her voice came out sharper than she intended, but her eyes betrayed her. Tears welled up before she could stop them, betraying the image she needed to maintain.

“Was I supposed to leave you there? Wounded and alone? I couldn’t! I... can’t!”

Saga pressed his lips into a line. He still wouldn’t look but he could hear the tremor in her voice as clearly as if he were watching her break.

She realized her state the very next second. Of course he knew.

- Damn it, Saori...

She took a breath and turned away. But she wanted so badly to look at him. More than anything.

She wanted to turn him toward her but didn’t. She knew exactly what would happen if she did.

But he was pushing her away, clearly. She couldn’t understand how he did that so easily.

“I can’t let it happen again, Saori,” he said, with a tone too well-rehearsed. “We can’t... allow this to grow.”

Okay. Not that well-rehearsed.

Defeated by his own restraint, Saga shifted his gaze toward the sky. When he spoke again, his voice had dropped.

“I’m sorry.”

Saori felt the frustration rise. A tightening in her chest she couldn’t name, and couldn’t afford to show.

- This? This... what?

Oblivious - or almost - to the storm behind her calm, Saga continued.

“I just want you to understand... I’m only trying to protect you.”

Her cheeks flushed, not with shame, but with a fury she could barely contain.

“I don’t need that kind of protection, Saga. I’m not a child.”

Her voice was low, but edged with a sharpness.

And a trace of defiance he picked up all too well.

Maybe it was that defiant tone, or the weight of the moment, but something shifted in the knight’s gaze... a flicker of something in the cobalt blue. If it had been anyone else speaking to him that way, he wouldn’t have thought twice about making the consequences very clear.

But with her...

She had no idea how much that single detail made everything infinitely more complicated.

“Saori.” His voice was calm, but warned. “Please don’t do this.”

He spoke with restraint, but the firmness was unmistakable.

Saori felt his cosmos stir, barely but enough to hint at something else, something rising. Charged with intent. What kind, she couldn’t tell.

She couldn’t help the curiosity. Or the chill that ran down her spine.

She could have kept going, just to see how far it would push him...

But she knew him too well. Knew it would be pointless to insist.

So she stepped back.

“The others must be arriving.”

This time, he hesitated.

She felt it. The pause. The unspoken something.

- There it is...

But Saga took a long breath, straightened his posture, and shattered the moment.

“Let’s go.”

By reflex, Saori nodded and turned to walk back toward the council chamber.

xXx

Sanctuary – Pope’s Temple
Athens – Greece
10:37 AM

The mood in the hall was tense as expected. The weight of recent events still lingered over them all, and the sense of always being one step behind the truth made the air feel heavier than stone.

Saori sat at the head of the long conference table, her delicate hands resting on the marble surface.

The young goddess looked serene, composed – but anyone who truly knew her could see the sharp current of thought racing behind her calm exterior.

She was processing everything they knew – and more importantly, everything they didn’t.

Beside her, Saga and Camus sat in silence.

Saga seemed physically recovered, but his eyes betrayed a restlessness he couldn’t quite mask.

Camus, ever meticulous, kept his arms crossed, his strategist’s gaze cool and analytical as he scanned the room.

Around the table sat Mu, Shaka, Aldebaran, Aiolia, Milo, Aphrodite and Shura.

Deathmask, still in recovery, lounged in his seat with a posture less controlled than usual – but his eyes were sharp, missing nothing.

At the far end of the table sat Kanon, Scully, and Mulder – who was clearly struggling to hide his discomfort at how closely the general sat beside his partner.

Saori cleared her throat, drawing everyone’s attention.

“Thank you all for coming.”

Her voice, calm and deliberate, sliced through the silence with the effortless authority of someone born to lead.

“We need to align what we know and decide on our next steps.”

Her gaze shifted to Scully and Kanon.

“Did you learn anything else in Japan? Any signs of military involvement, or other anomalies?”

Scully straightened in her chair, casting a brief look toward Kanon before answering.

“The substance Mulder injected into me is still present in my system. There have been no noticeable changes so far, but we haven’t had the chance to monitor it properly. I believe we need more time and follow-up tests.”

In truth, that was what they should have done during the last trip, but fate had led them somewhere far more intimate.

Mulder studied her face, and something twisted in his chest. It was painfully clear she wasn’t telling the whole story. Then again... maybe she couldn’t. Not here. Not like this.

If she hadn’t even told him...

He lowered his gaze, a quiet ache settling in his chest like a weight.

They were still friends, at least.

Weren’t they?

Kanon broke the brief silence.

“Well, as expected, there’s been no military activity. No visible response. Apparently, every nation is ignoring what happened – as if the events in Antarctica never occurred.”

Milo gave a soft, sardonic laugh, arms crossed.

“Classic data manipulation.”

Kanon nodded.

“Exactly. Whatever happened down there has already been erased from the public narrative.”

He turned toward Saori.

“But that doesn’t mean no one’s paying attention.”

Saga stroked his chin, thoughtful.

“So the authorities already know the Creature is on the loose?”

Kanon exchanged a quick glance with Scully before answering.

“At this point? Without a doubt.”

“The question is whether they realize it’s a Creature – and not just a ship, like we initially assumed,” Scully added, casting a brief look toward Mulder.

He didn’t return it.

Camus noticed the agent’s silence and stepped in seamlessly.

“While you were in Japan, we tracked additional anomalous movements from the Creature. As we already suspected – it’s on the run.”

Mulder leaned forward slightly, trying to shake off the weight of the moment and reengage.

“The real question is – on the run from what?”

Camus and Kanon shared a glance – and everyone noticed.

Mu was the one to speak next.

“Saga and I were able to pinpoint several resonant energy markers – traces of its presence across different locations around the world. But what stood out the most...”

He pointed to one of the maps laid across the table.

“Is that the places it’s visited show no pattern. It jumps erratically – vanishing, reappearing in places it’s already been. But even that has changed.”

Scully frowned.

“Changed how?”

Aiolia fixed his gaze on the map – right where the Sanctuary would be, if it were marked.

“As far as we can tell... it’s stopped.”

Camus didn’t mince words.

“Which, of course, means it could be anywhere.”

A heavy silence fell over the hall.

It was Mulder who broke it.

“And do you have any idea where?”

Shaka exhaled slowly.

“Not yet.”

Mulder let out a short, dry laugh.

“Perfect. So we’ve got an alien monster fleeing from something we don’t understand, heading to a place we can’t identify.”

He lifted his hands, as if framing the absurdity.

“This investigation’s going great.”

Milo chuckled at the phrase alien monster, but Camus didn’t seem amused.

Instead, he turned toward Kanon, voice sharpening.

“But there’s one thing we do know.”

Kanon’s eyes narrowed.

“Camus...”

Camus leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table, fingers interlaced.

“The time has come. We can’t keep this to ourselves any longer.”

Silence fell again, this time deeper.

Mulder immediately turned his gaze to Kanon – sharp, direct.

“Wait. What is it you know?”

Kanon clenched his jaw.

– Ah, shit...

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY – ATHENA TEMPLE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
THURSDAY, JULY 2ND, 1998 – 10:34 A.M.

Mulder’s question lingered in the air like thunder before the downpour.

Kanon narrowed his eyes at Camus and let out a dry, bitter laugh.

– That bastard...

The Frenchman was clearly seizing the perfect moment to throw him to the lions.

Kanon leaned back slightly in his chair, arms crossed. If he was going to talk, it would be on his own terms.

But Mulder wasn’t here for theatrics.

“SAY IT.”

The agent’s voice cut through the room, sharp, impatient.

Camus didn’t even blink.

“It’s Poseidon.”

Kanon didn’t add a word. Not because he didn’t want to, but because he already knew exactly what would follow.

Mulder’s lips parted as his brain stalled, trying to process what he’d just heard. He blinked once. Twice. Then let out a short, incredulous laugh.

“Wait. WHAT?”

The name Poseidon rang in his mind like a cathedral bell struck with a warhammer.

Beside him, Scully couldn’t speak. Her mind simply stopped. She turned slowly toward Kanon, her breath catching slightly in her throat.

“Is this serious?” Her voice was soft – but weighted like a stone.

Before Kanon could respond, Shaka broke his silence.

“Very serious.”

Scully’s eyes met Virgo’s, and for the first time since she’d arrived at the Sanctuary, she saw so much concern in them. Something that made her blood run cold.

Mulder, on the other hand, wasn’t about to accept that answer so easily.

“Alright, no. That’s it.” He raised his hands in frustration, looking around at the others. “You’re all telling me that now we’re dealing with a ten-thousand-year-old mythological god?”

Milo let out a low whistle and leaned toward Aiolia.

“Man... and I thought he was holding it together pretty well.”

Mulder pointed straight at Kanon.

“And you? You just decide to drop this now?”

Kanon didn’t flinch. He met the agent’s gaze head-on.

“I didn’t decide anything, Agent Mulder. Things like this won’t follow anyone's schedule.”

Mulder’s jaw tightened.

“So what does this god want?”

It was Camus who answered.

“Agent Scully.”

Scully stopped breathing. For a moment, the room tilted, or maybe it was just her.

“That... doesn’t make sense,” she murmured. Her voice carried no logic, no science, only raw, unsteady disbelief.

Then Saga stepped forward.

“Unfortunately, it does.”

Every head turned. Saga’s deep-blue eyes were honed, analytical, like a scalpel in the dark. He knew Poseidon. Closely.

“If Poseidon wants something, he takes it.” His voice was low, but resolute. A quiet, terrible certainty.

“And if he’s after Agent Scully...” He paused. Turned his gaze to Kanon. “...then you should’ve said something sooner.”

The accusation hit like a stone.

Kanon didn’t flinch, but he didn’t answer either.

Mulder stepped forward, slowly.

“Then tell me, Kanon.” The way he said the name was sharp, restrained, but laced with fury. “How long have you known?”

Kanon hesitated.

Camus’s gaze bore down on him.

“This isn’t the time for silence. I told you, this is serious. I helped you prepare for that trip for a reason.”

Mulder went still.

Aldebaran dragged a hand over his face.

“Guys... this is not the time...”

Scully felt her stomach twist.

“Why didn’t you just tell us?” Mulder’s voice dropped – colder, tighter.

Kanon didn’t look away. 

– Fine, let’s try this.

“At some point I did realize Poseidon was... interested. But how far it would go? I didn’t know. I wasn’t sure.”

Mulder gave a dry, bitter laugh.

“Oh. I see.”

He folded his arms, took a long breath, and threw down the gauntlet.

“So you sensed a literal god setting his sights on my partner, and your plan was what? Give him a little time to reconsider?”

The room grew even more tense.

Mulder’s anger wasn’t just simmering anymore – it was edging toward a full boil.

Kanon exhaled slowly – more weary than he meant to show.

“Agent Mulder-”

“No. Don’t start.” Mulder pointed at him, sharp and direct. “You knew. You felt it while you were with her. And you said nothing. Why?”

Kanon didn’t answer. Yes, he could have spoken sooner. But that would’ve meant surrendering control. And that was something he had sworn never to do again.

More than that, he genuinely believed that under those circumstances, Scully was safer with him than with anyone else. Because at least he understood that power. He knew its patterns – the weight, the cost.

Anyone else in that room could have been overtaken. Poseidon could have taken any one of them and then he could have gotten whatever he wanted from Scully.

Except maybe Saga. After all, something even darker lived inside his brother.

As Kanon drifted into these thoughts, the silence in the room stretched, thin and sharp like a drawn blade.

Scully felt her blood run cold.

Some part of her had known, even then, for a moment it hadn’t really been Kanon there. She felt it. Knew it. And still, she wanted it.

She called it for herself, even commanded it to take her. Not because she understood – she didn’t. But the desire had been real.

And it was hers. Sharp, consuming.

The same kind that once drove her to tattoo a serpent into her back. The needle’s pain had been real, but what she craved went deeper.

She shivered. Not from fear, but from the memory. Because even now, even faced with that impossible truth, even knowing what she knew... she couldn’t regret it. Not for a second.

And that… that was the part she couldn’t quite reconcile.

When it became clear no one else was going to speak, Aiolia finally broke the silence.

“What if Poseidon could only get close to Agent Scully because of the vaccine’s components?”

Mu nodded slowly.

“It’s possible. Especially if those components came from the Creature...”

Shaka pressed his lips into a thin line.

“And the Creature tried to warn us. It tried to stop what was happening.”

Scully turned to him abruptly.

“What?”

Shaka met her eyes.

“That’s what we felt from here. Most likely in the moments when Poseidon was near you – the Creature sensed it.”

Virgo chose every word with deliberate care, he would be the last one to throw fuel on a fire already raging.

“And... it tried to call for attention.”

Deathmask sat up straighter in his chair.

“And who was the one actually hearing it scream?” He pointed at himself. “Me. Literally.”

Scully raised a hand to her forehead, feeling the weight of it all press in. This was too much.

Mulder leaned over right in Kanon’s direction, both hands on the table. He seemed slightly calmer, but his eyes had that glint.

“Alright.” His voice was also quieter. “You told me you felt Poseidon was interested in her. But you didn’t say...”

Kanon’s jaw tightened. That didn’t look good.

Mulder leaned further in.

“...if you even had the decency to stop him. Did you protect her? Or maybe... judging by the two of you, it wasn’t so bad after all. Are we just worrying for nothing here, knight?”

– Oh well.

Camus held his breath without realizing it. Of all the things to say out loud... That was a reckless question. He could practically see Kanon’s hackles rise, and put himself on guard.

In case he'd need to interfere.

Scully’s fingers curled tightly around her own wrist.

Kanon’s expression shut down in an instant. Blank. Controlled. But his eyes – sharp and unforgiving – gave him away.

– So this is it? Forget subtlety, he's gonna throw everything plus his partner under the bus, just like that?

Right in front of a full table of Saints, no less.

– What the hell is he thinking? She’s sitting right there, for fuck’s sake!

“Agent Mulder.”

He stood and leaned forward too, both hands on the table, mirroring Mulder’s stance.

To anyone who knew what to look for, the faint shimmer of his cosmo – aqua-blue tinged with wine-dark red – rippled faintly from the back of his neck, bleeding through the strands of his long hair. A telltale sign of distress, one he himself seemed unaware of.

His voice dropped to a whisper. He had no intention of letting anyone else hear any more of this.

“Are we really doing this? You’re standing there, in front of all these people, asking me if I let a god touch your partner? Out loud?”

Mulder didn’t answer. His eyes were locked on Kanon’s. They were almost nose to nose by that point.

“He didn’t get what he wanted. Alright? And if you think I’m going to unpack that for an audience, you’re out of your damn mind.”

Kanon still managed to sound calm enough, though Mulder’s stare was grating at him so hard he could feel it in his teeth. He knew the answer he gave wasn't enough for the agent but that reaction... it couldn’t be him defending his partner anymore – this looked like exposure for the hell of it.

– Ok, he's hurt and angry so what? It doesn't give him free pass to be a jerk about it...

The general felt a hand on his forearm. He didn’t need to look to know who it was, but he did anyway. Only to meet Scully’s very worried, very bright pale blue eyes staring widely at him.

– Damn... I must look like a proper devil right about now.

That one look was enough to make him sit back and take a real breath – to at least try and keep himself in check. It had been a long time since he’d felt the urge to punch a civilian’s lights out.

– Now that’s a horrible thing to feel, but frankly…

Kanon felt her hand squeeze gently – still resting on his arm – and turned to her again, doing his best to keep his expression neutral.

He laid his hand over hers, steady and deliberate, hoping that single touch might soften the fear in her eyes.

It was all he could offer right now, with so many eyes already on them.

– I’m sorry. It’s okay, it’s over.

Truth be told, Scully hadn’t breathed for what felt like a full minute. The moment passed – Kanon pulled back, Mulder sat down, the tension cracked but didn’t vanish. It lingered, thick in her chest.

She’d seen it then. What she noticed on Kanon, it wasn't just anger, but pressure.

Contained violence.

The kind of thing that vibrates under someone’s skin, held down only by discipline and maybe luck.

She didn’t know what a Gold Saint looked like in action – no one had shown them more than a few harmless tricks – but now she was certain it wasn’t something you wanted happening at close range. Especially not with Mulder. And God, if he’d said one more thing…

She couldn’t tell if she actually stopped anything from happening or if that was just Kanon and that restraint he apparently wore like a second skin.

“Gentlemen!”

Saori’s voice cut through, calm and firm – and merciful.

Those two over the table? She could see Kanon's very well honed self-restraint cracking at the edges and the American agent showed next to no intention of backing off, bless him.

“I don’t believe we have enough information yet to define a proper course of action. But this conversation was necessary. At least now... we’re all on the same page. Agreed?”

She glanced around the room. Reactions were varied – tension, disbelief, silent fury, a near fistfight right over the table – But she needed to bring it all back down before this devolved into open conflict.

“Athena is right,” Saga said next, his voice composed and resolute. “We’ll resume the surveillance shifts and continue monitoring the Creature. It may be quiet now – but that doesn’t mean it’s over.”

He turned toward his brother.

“Kanon. A word. Walk with me.”

With a respectful nod to Saori and the others, Saga exited the hall.

Kanon stayed in his seat a moment longer. Then he stood, calm and unhurried. But not before casting one last glance toward Scully.

– It’s going to be alright.

She froze. Her mind caught up a second too late.

The words hadn’t been spoken. Not out loud.

And somehow – and she wouldn’t, for the life of her, try to explain that – she heard him.

Literally.

xXx

The meeting dissolved quickly after Mulder left abruptly, visibly upset.

Scully didn’t have the strength to go after him, not yet. She was still trying to process everything she’d just heard.

Poseidon.

The name still echoed in her mind like a distant tremor, heavy with danger and unknowable weight. She ran a hand through her hair, the back of her neck hot, and drew in a slow breath.

She needed to focus on the real threat.

“I know what happened.”

Shaka’s voice cut through the silence like a blade.

Scully’s head snapped up.

Mu and Saori also turned toward Virgo, who stood still, eyes closed, his expression more strained than usual.

“You know what, exactly?” Mu asked, cautiously.

Shaka opened his eyes and looked straight at Scully.

“The signals that struck the Sanctuary... The Creature did manifest, yes, but only in Cancer. The last waves...” He hesitated, just for a moment. “...the ones that hit me directly... didn’t come from the Creature.”

A thick silence fell over the room.

Scully blinked.

“What?”

Shaka’s voice was quiet, but unflinching.

“The final bursts of energy that reached me... came from you.”

Scully went still.

Mu turned pale.

Saori’s brow furrowed, completely thrown.

"That doesn’t make sense," Scully managed, her voice tight. "I didn’t do anything."

Shaka leaned forward slightly.

"But you felt things."

Scully crossed her arms over her chest, defensively.

Yes.

Yes, she had felt it. She had felt so many things, so much.

– Fuck did I feel it.

Shaka shuddered slightly with that. He shot the agent a disapproving glance before continuing.

"I believe it began the moment Poseidon vanished."

Mu shifted in his seat, clearly uneasy.

Shaka lowered his gaze, his brow tightening.

"I think that was exactly when the first wave hit me."

Scully stared at him, utterly thrown.

He went on.

"The energy that reached me... it was pulsing. Warm. But it wasn’t just cosmos. It was physical."

Saori frowned, puzzled.

"Physical?"

Mu cleared his throat, visibly uncomfortable now.

Shaka pressed on, more serious.

"Everytime you reached climax, agent Scully, I felt it."

Scully lost all color.

Mu turned to his friend, stunned by how bluntly he’d spoken.

Saori went so red she looked ready to evaporate on the spot.

Shaka, on the other hand, struck by some horrifying epiphany, was now absolutely panicked.

"This can’t continue," he burst out.

Scully was still catching up to the previous statement.

"I’m... sorry?"

Shaka took a deep breath.

"This bond." He looked at her, his expression deadly serious, and almost pleading. "It needs to be severed."

Mu wasn’t sure whether to laugh or cry.

Saori looked like she had momentarily left her body.

“So...” Scully paused, still grasping for any thread of logic. “Just so I can... ok, you’re saying that everything that happened there... what I felt...”

Shaka nodded, tension etched into every line of his posture.

“I felt it too.”

Scully’s face flushed instantly.

“And you... you felt that, I mean...” She made an awkward, vague gesture with her hands. “All of it?”

Shaka clenched his jaw.

“All of it.”

Mu let out a long, suffering sigh.

“This is like a... metaphysical violation of privacy.”

Shaka huffed, dragging a hand over his face.

“It wasn’t intentional. I’m a victim here too.”

Mu barely held back a nervous laugh. It was that or scream.

Saori cleared her throat. She knew she’d regret the next question, but: “Okay, can we try to make sense of this rationally? Shaka, have you ever had this kind of... connection before?”

Shaka turned to Mu, locked eyes with him.

“I have,” he admitted, low and reluctant.

Scully blinked.

“You have?”

Mu sat up straighter.

“Well... some of us have a heightened cosmic sensitivity to certain energy types. I’ve felt it before, during deep meditation.”

Shaka looked back at Scully.

“But never like this. Or in my case... never this kind of energy.”

Mu lowered his gaze slightly.

“Well... me neither. Not like this. Actually... it only happened this time, I got hit by that last wave too.”

Silence.

Saori inhaled deeply.

“Wait,” Scully said, frowning. “You too felt my...?”

Mu looked like he wanted to vanish into thin air.

“Uh... can I just not talk about it?”

Scully dragged both hands over her face.

“Oh my God...”

Shaka straightened, regaining some of his composure.

“This can’t go on.”

Mu raised a hand without hesitation.

“Fully agree.”

Saori nodded as well.

“We should try to understand the source of this. If the Creature is indeed connected to agent Scully and Poseidon tried to do the same, then why was Shaka affected?”

Scully narrowed her eyes.

“What are you saying?”

Saori chose her words carefully.

“If the Creature was trying to alert the Sanctuary... maybe, somehow, it found a channel through Shaka.”

Scully turned to Virgo.

“You think the Creature used you as a... receiver?”

– Oh God I'm knee deep into this theory ain't I?

Shaka crossed his arms.

“No. It wasn’t the Creature. I think I caused this.”

Mu sighed in resignation.

“Because of the vigil?”

Shaka nodded.

Mu gave a nervous smile.

“So... a side effect.” Good? Bad? Depends.

Silence settled over the room once more, until Shaka finally spoke, resolute:

“Whatever the case... we can’t let this happen again. I have no intention of ever feeling that again.”

Scully let out a breath.

“Good. Because I sure as hell don’t want anyone else feeling... that. At least not coming from me.”

Mu turned toward Virgo, cautiously hopeful.

“So, do you have any idea how to stop it?”

Shaka lowered his head slowly... and rested his forehead against the table.

He had absolutely no idea.

xXx

SANCTUARY  
ATHENS, GREECE  
THURSDAY, JULY 2ND, 1998 – 11:22 A.M.

Mulder stormed down the Grand Master's staircase, each step heavy, his expression locked tight.

He needed air.

His mind was still spinning from the flood of revelations at the meeting.

Poseidon.

The name echoed in his skull like a relentless drumbeat. A mythological god. And he wanted Scully.

Was this really what he had to process now? Seriously?

He exhaled sharply, dragging both hands down his face. If it had been anyone else – some government spook, a rogue alien, a random cosmic entity – he could’ve dealt with it.

He did deal with it. All the time.

But a Greek god?

That was new. And absolutely absurd.

And then – as if the universe wasn’t content letting him unravel in peace –

“Where you running off to, Agent?”

He didn’t even have to turn around to recognize the voice.

Milo. Of course.

Because clearly, life wasn’t hard enough.

Mulder stopped mid-step, took a breath through his nose, and looked up at the sky. What the hell had he done to deserve this?

And naturally, it wasn’t just the Scorpio Knight.

They were all there.

He clenched his jaw.

“Perfect. A full escort.”

Milo opened his arms with exaggerated innocence.

“Come on, Agent. We’re just looking out for you.”

Deathmask let out a low chuckle.

“Yeah. Wouldn’t want you collapsing and rolling down the stairs. That’d be tragic and messy.”

Aldebaran tilted his head slightly, his tone casual.

“And let’s be honest… it was only a matter of time before you bolted after that meeting.”

Mulder’s jaw clenched tighter. Of course they knew. All of them. Clearly, they knew before he did.

Shura finally stepped forward.

“We’re just walking you back to the chalet, Mulder. After everything you heard today, some space might help.”

Mulder narrowed his eyes.

“So now I’m not allowed to walk alone?”

Aiolia gave him a crooked grin.

“Not exactly. But if you pass out from sheer rage halfway there, someone’s gotta drag you back.”

Then, Aphrodite stepped forward – cool and composed, but his voice cut like a blade.

“And between us...” His gaze locked onto Mulder. “You kind of tried to get yourself killed back there.”

– WHAT?!

Milo clicked his tongue in mock sympathy.

“Yeah that wasn’t very clever, agent.” He tapped a finger to his chin in mock contemplation. “You know, I’ve put that man to the test once and I’m pretty sure he wanted that to happen back then.” He glanced at Deathmask. “Now to go and step on his tail like that, that’s one stupid move I wouldn’t do not even on drugs.”

Deathmask shook his head, “Not to mention that absolutely stupid question you’ve thrown.”

Mulder flushed red, then went pale – then red again.

Aldebaran coughed, clearly trying to keep whatever he had to say in, along with Aiolia who was still a bit wide eyed from before.

Shura gave Milo a firm clap on the shoulder.

“Alright, that’s enough. Give the man a break.”

Milo raised both hands in mock surrender.

“Hey, I’m not even judging like Maschera here – I think agent Mulder here earned himself a full-blown existential crisis. I’d be spiraling too.”

Mulder closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

“Look. I appreciate the… warm defense committee.” He opened his eyes and focused on Shura. “But I just want to sit somewhere. And think. Alone. That okay?”

Shura nodded.

“Of course.”

Aiolia shrugged.

“Fine by us. Just… if you’re planning another vanishing act, maybe give us a heads-up.”

Milo gave a sideways smile.

“Yeah and remember to think before you speak, will you?”

Mulder didn’t reply. He just kept walking – straight past them, never once looking back.

The Saints watched in silence as he disappeared down the lower steps.

Then Milo turned to Deathmask.

“Okay, but seriously – if he kept that on, how long do you think Kanon would-”

Deathmask cut him off, hand raised.

“No. Don’t even start, Scorpio.”

Aldebaran chuckled.

“This thing was always going to blow up, wasn’t it?”

Aiolia sighed, already exhausted.

“No question.”

Aphrodite, who had been silent the whole time, finally spoke – soft, amused.

“The way I see it this is not even started.”

Milo raised a brow.

“What?”

Aphrodite gave a slow, sharp smile.

“This. The blow up.”

Shura exhaled a long, tired breath.

“Alright. Gossip hour’s over. Back to your temples.”

The group finally began to disperse – but deep down, each of them knew:

This mess was far from over.

xXx

SANCTUARY – LIBRARY  
ATHENS, GREECE  
THURSDAY, JULY 2ND, 1998 – 11:37 A.M.

Saga paced the length of the library, each footstep echoing off the polished marble like a ticking clock.

His hands were clasped behind his back, his gaze fixed somewhere far beyond the room while his mind worked furiously beneath the surface.

Kanon, in contrast, sat perched on the edge of a heavy wooden table, arms crossed in what looked like ease – but wasn’t. His sharp green eyes tracked every movement his brother made with the stillness of a predator waiting for its moment.

Finally, Saga stopped. He turned to face him, gaze dark, unreadable.

A silence, dense and deliberate.

“You need to end this.”

The words weren’t a request. They landed like a decree.

Kanon blinked, slow and measured, a lazy smirk tugging at one corner of his mouth.

“End what, brother?”

Saga didn’t flinch. Didn’t play.

“You know exactly what I’m talking about.” His voice dropped, quiet but weighted like iron.

“End it. Now.”

Kanon unfolded his arms and leaned in, eyes narrowing slightly as he studied him.

“And why, exactly, should I do that?”

Saga’s gaze sharpened.

“Because it’s dangerous. Because you know Poseidon hasn’t given up.” He took a step forward, the tension cracking between them. “And if this keeps going, you’re handing him a door. All he needs is a crack.”

Saga’s expression closed even more.

“I’m certain you’re aware of how close you were from hurting a civilian back there over something that’s not even yours to keep.”

Something in Kanon’s expression flickered. Barely visible but it was there.

“What? I would never... I’d never strike down a defenseless opponent, you know that!” 

Saga took a step closer, voice low, relentless.

“I also happen to know what you’re doing, and I don’t see that working for long. Do you really think you can keep this up forever?”

Kanon didn’t answer.

Saga drew a slow breath.

“Keep thinking you’re in control, Kanon. But if you truly want to protect that woman...” His tone was unforgiving. “Then stop playing with fire. End. It.”

The silence that followed was thick. Suffocating.

Kanon stared at him, no more smirking now. Just silence.

And then, a dry, bitter laugh escaped him.

“So that’s your worldview, huh, brother?”

Saga’s gaze didn’t waver.

“It’s not about how I see the world. It’s about what is.”

Kanon took a breath, arms folding once more across his chest.

“Oh, right. Reality according to Saga of Gemini. Where the highest act of care is to desert the lo- the people who matter.”

Saga’s jaw tightened.

“If that’s what it takes to keep them safe, then yes.”

Kanon’s eyes gleamed, sharp, dangerous.

“You actually believe that don’t you?”

Saga didn’t blink.

“Do I have any reason not to?”

Kanon stepped in, just enough to close the distance. His shoulders were loose, his stance casual. But his voice struck like a blade.

“Well, if you have my business all figured out then tell me something, brother... what about you?”

Saga didn’t move.

Kanon smiled, slow, deliberate.

“Gonna play the martyr forever? Keep pretending you don’t notice the way that girl looks at you? That you don’t feel her every time she walks into a room?” He tilted his head, voice softening but not losing its edge. “That you don’t know exactly what you’re doing to her too?”

Saga didn’t flinch. Didn’t blink. But Kanon saw it.

The tension in his jaw.

The way his fingers curled tighter behind his back.

The pause. The crack in the armor.

It was enough.

Kanon let out a laugh, lighter now, but sharper for it.

“You talk like I’m the only one playing with fire.” He met his brother’s eyes, unflinching. “At least I’m not pretending I’m not holding the match.”

Saga’s jaw clenched.

“This has nothing to do with me. You’re the one messing with people’s lives-”

Kanon raised a brow, all mock surprise.

“Yeah... no. Last I saw I took no hostages in any capacity. Back to the issue here,” His tone dipped into something almost amused. “Stop deflecting. You want to talk about how I do my stuff, let’s talk about how you leave yours to dry.”

Saga drew a long breath, holding onto control like it was the last thing tethering him.

“What I feel or don’t feel has nothing to do with this conversation.”

Kanon stopped. The smile disappeared from his face.

“But it has everything to do with it. You’re projecting. On me of all people.”

Saga didn’t look away. Didn’t back down.

But Kanon saw it. For the first time since the conversation began, he saw it.

The doubt.

And then, Kanon smiled again – but this time, it was quiet. Sad.

“Three years have passed, Saga. The world’s not the same anymore. Look around. Do you really think you’re still protecting anyone?”

Saga gave no answer.

Kanon turned his back on him.

“You’re not protecting anyone. You’re just making both your lives miserable. This is torture. Wake up.”

Saga’s jaw tightened. But he didn’t say a word.

“Have a little faith, aderfoúli. I do know what I’m doing.”

And then, without looking back, Kanon walked out of the library.

Saga remained there. Alone.

He hated himself for it. But deep down, he knew his brother was right.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY – ATHENA TEMPLE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
THURSDAY, JULY 2ND, 1998 – 12:10 P.M.

Scully was still seated at the table, arms crossed, her gaze fixed somewhere on the polished marble floor. Mu and Saori watched her from the corners of their eyes, while Shaka remained in his meditative posture – perfectly still, trying to devise a way to resolve the unintended bond he'd managed to entangle himself in.

So when Kanon entered the room, he was the first to notice the subtle shift in her posture. The agent slowly lifted her eyes.

No hesitation. No words. Kanon came to a stop in front of her, his piercing green gaze locked onto hers.

"Come with me?"

It wasn’t really a request.

And, to the absolute astonishment of the three in the room – she did.

Scully stood without a word. She simply followed Kanon out, without so much as a glance back.

Shaka opened his eyes, watching the door they had just walked through.

Mu cleared his throat.

"Well... that was unexpected."

Saori blinked.

"She just… went."

Shaka tilted his head.

"Unexpected? After all we’ve seen and heard, honestly... I don’t know why you’re still surprised."

Mu ran a hand over the back of his neck.

"So what, you think she trusts him?"

Shaka turned to him, eyes glinting with something unreadable.

"It’s not just trust. And you know it."

Sometimes, Mu’s spaced-out attitude got on his nerves.

"Didn't you see how she all but erased his fury with a single touch? And he was seconds away from losing it. One more push, and that would’ve been it."

Mu and Saori exchanged a glance.

And then – as if the atmosphere wasn’t awkward enough already – Shaka, with the calm of someone commenting on the weather, added:

"And here I am, stuck with this cursed bond, just hoping she exercises a little more impulse control next time."

Silence.

Saori turned crimson from the roots of her hair. Mu made an attempt to look composed – and failed spectacularly.

Shaka turned to them with serene indifference.

"Merely an observation."

Saori, goddess or not, had her limits.

"E-excuse me."

She stood and walked off, attempting dignity – but very clearly fleeing.

Only then did Mu let out the laugh he’d been suppressing. Nervous, a little hysterical – but now finally free, with no Saori to scold him.

"Come on, let’s head down. Don’t worry… you really think those two are in the mood for anything, here of all places?"

If Shaka had been an animal, he would’ve growled.

xXx

CAPE SOUNION – ANCIENT AGORA  
ATHENS, GREECE  
THURSDAY, JULY 2ND, 1998 – 12:42 P.M.

Scully wasn’t exactly sure where Kanon was taking her.

But, truth be told... she didn’t care.

They’d been walking in silence, arm in arm, ever since they left the sacred temple grounds. The path grew more secluded with each step. As the Sanctuary’s structures disappeared behind them, they gave way to narrow trails cutting through an untouched cliffside. The wind was strong there, but not cold. With every step, civilization felt further and further away.

And then, finally, they arrived.

It was a high, open space – a rocky clearing that ended in a cliff with a breathtaking view of the sea. The water stretched endlessly toward the horizon, shimmering in shades of blue and gold beneath the afternoon sun.

Near the edge stood a small stone structure – part altar, part ruin – like something time itself had chosen to forget.

Kanon leaned against it and looked at her.

“You’re the first person I’ve ever brought here.”

Scully glanced around. It wasn’t hard to believe him. The place practically breathed isolation.

“You come here just to... be alone?”

He nodded, eyes drifting back to the sea.

“I live here. It’s the only place where He doesn’t speak to me.”

A chill ran down her spine.

“Poseidon.”

Kanon turned fully to face her, his gaze sharp.

“It wasn’t him.”

She blinked.

“What?”

Kanon stepped closer.

“After the... first time. Everything that happened between us after that... every moment... it was you and me. Not him.”

Scully felt her stomach twist.

Kanon’s eyes sharpened, voice low and unwavering.

“If you think you were used... deceived... or manipulated, then say it. Say it now.”

Her breath quickened. He stepped even closer, the space between them narrowing with every word.

“Because I’d rather have your hatred than let you believe it was Poseidon who held you in his arms.”

Her chest rose and fell, her thoughts racing. And then, as always, she did the only thing she knew how to do.

She told the truth.

“...I knew.”

Kanon’s brow furrowed. That one caught him off guard.

“You-“

She wet her lips.

“I could tell when it was... not you. Then I knew when it was you.”

She bit her lip, unsire if she should say the rest but only for a moment.

"I wanted it." a slight tremor in her voice, "All of it. I... didn't mind the..." she blushed a little, "...the intrusion. It was you after that, I know. I knew." 

Silence stretched between them, thick, alive.

Kanon searched her eyes as if trying to be sure it was real.

And then... he smiled.

Not a smug smile. Not a sly one. A real smile.

Content. Relieved.

“I... wasn’t expecting that. But I’m glad. Really.”

Scully smiled back. Seeing him relax like that brought her unexpected relief, especially after all that anger she’d sensed in him earlier.

Back then, facing Mulder like that, he didn’t look like himself - not even like someone human.

On that note...

“Can I ask you something?”

“What?”

“You spoke to me before you went with Saga.”

Kanon bit his lip, unsure of how to respond. Because it wasn’t a question, she was stating it.

"You did, didn't you?" She insisted.

"No, I-"

“You did. I heard it.” she pushed. “No one else dit, just me. In my head. How did you do that?”

This definitely wasn’t part of the plan.

Kanon cursed himself. He should’ve kept his mouth shut – well, not that he actually used his mouth. If he did, this situation wouldn't be here about to explode in his face. Problem was, he'd forgotten he wasn’t dealing with the other saints.

It had been an accident. He would never do that – he didn’t just go digging into people’s minds uninvited. That was unthinkable. Not even at his worst. Then again... he hadn’t really gone in. He'd just let something slip. Something he was already thinking.

So that wasn’t the same thing. Was it? But still...

"I'm sorry. That was... I wasn't thinking, I-"

"That's not what I asked." She held his gaze, sharp and level. Not angry. Just focused. Trying to read him.

Sure, they were in a pressure cooker – that meeting had nearly come to blows – but after everything she’d seen lately, the psychic whisper was hardly the weirdest part. Unless...

"Did you read my mind too? Have you ever-"

"Never!" Kanon cut her off, eyes wide. "I mean-"

"But you can." She said, flat.

He hesitated.

"...Yes. I could."

She clocked the pause instantly – and the way he looked down. 

Kanon shook internally. There it was: the full-blown agent stare, with his address in it. Now he felt interrogated AND cornered.

“I’m not the only one around here who can, though,” he added, as if it might somehow soften what he thought she could only perceive as violation.

“But I didn’t,” he said quickly. “I wouldn’t. We don’t do that. Not outside battle. Not with civilians. That’s an absolute no.”

He meant it. They were knights, not mercenaries.

“Why? You got a moral code or something?”

Still deadpan. Still that face.

– Honestly? Both terrifying and searing hot.

He yanked his thoughts back into order. Then tried his best to give her a coherent answer.

“You could say that. We’re knights. We have fundamentals.”

She stared at him, serious as ever.

Then planted her hands on her hips.

“Do it again.”

“...What?”

“Talk to me again. Without talking.”

“Dana-”

“Come on!”

Kanon sighed, half-defeated.

Then he looked her in the eyes – trying to project calm instead of the tangled panic in his chest – and gently brushed a strand of hair from her face...

– Can I kiss you?

Her eyes widened. Just for a second.

She’d asked for that – and still, it caught her breath.

One beat. Then another.

She reached up... and gave him the kiss he’d asked for so politely.

It was the first one since their arrival from Japan.

xXx

SANCTUARY – CAPRICORN COTTAGE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
THURSDAY, JULY 2ND, 1998 – 1:03 P.M.

Shura found Mulder exactly where he expected: sprawled across the chalet’s couch, staring up at the ceiling like he was trying to crack the universe’s most complicated equation.

The Knight leaned casually against the doorframe, arms crossed.

“Stay like that much longer and you’ll start blending into the furniture.”

Mulder didn’t even look at him.

“Might be for the best.”

Shura raised an eyebrow.

“What, planning to become a couch?”

“No decisions. No divine beings trying to take over your life.”

The Knight let out a dry snort.

“You’re really playing the tragic lead today, huh?”

Mulder sighed and scrubbed a hand down his face.

“Just let me rot here, Shura.”

“Absolutely not.” The Spaniard’s tone left no room for argument.

“You’ve disappeared long enough. And for the record – do you even know where the others are?”

Mulder turned his head, instantly suspicious.

“Don’t tell me they’ve launched another rescue party.”

Shura smirked.

“Nope. They’re having lunch at Taurus’s Temple.”

Mulder exhaled, eyes closing.

“Lovely. Hope the gods don’t crash dessert.”

Shura stepped in, arms now loose at his sides.

“Get up. You’re coming with me.”

“I don’t want to.”

“Wasn’t asking.”

Mulder cracked one eye open.

“And if I refuse?”

Shura leaned forward, bracing his hands on his knees.

“I’m a Gold Saint, Agent. You really think you’d win that argument?”

A heavy silence followed.

And then – with all the theatrical reluctance of a man condemned to fate – Mulder got to his feet.

Shura clapped a hand on his shoulder.

“Good choice.”

xXx

SANCTUARY – TAURUS HOUSE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
THURSDAY, JULY 2ND, 1998 – 1:43 P.M.

Aldebaran was in his element.

Nothing brought him more joy than a full table and friends eating well. Milo and Aiolia were demolishing their plates like they hadn’t seen food in days, bickering over whose team was better – Milo’s or Aiolia’s.

Deathmask was slouched lazily in his chair, doing his best to ignore Aphrodite, who sat across from him slicing his spaghetti with exaggerated grace, eyes sharp and locked onto him.

It was into this scene that Shura and Mulder walked in.

“Hey!” Aldebaran greeted them with a wide grin. “Agent Mulder! You showed up at the best time. Hungry?”

Mulder glanced at the overflowing dishes and familiar faces, hesitating for a second. Before he could answer, Milo patted the empty chair beside him.

“Come on, Agent. Sit here. We were just taking bets on how long you’d manage alone.”

Mulder gave a dry chuckle and sat down.

“Hope no one bet in my favor.”

Aiolia passed him a plate.

“Eat, man. You can go back to your personal hell afterward.”

Mulder accepted, too drained to argue. The food was absurdly good, after all.

He didn’t even notice, but before long, his plate was spotless – a miracle, considering the state of his stomach just an hour earlier.

Unfortunately, the meal hadn’t chased away his thoughts.

Because really... how the hell do you deal with this?

Poseidon. A Greek god. After Scully.

Yes, he was still looping around that zone.

He closed his eyes, rubbing at his temple.

Milo didn’t miss a beat.

“Another glass of wine, Agent?” His grin was all mischief. “Or are we talking something stronger to help swallow this story?”

Mulder slowly opened his eyes and shot him a look that could kill.

“If you can pour me something that makes sense, I’ll take two.”

Aiolia leaned on the table.

“Look... I know it’s a lot. But Poseidon is real. We’ve faced him. He’s not some bedtime story.”

Mulder scoffed.

“And now he wants Scully.”

Aphrodite ran his fingers along the rim of his wine glass, eyes gleaming like a man dissecting a theory.

“The question isn’t what he wants. The question is... why.”

Deathmask pointed at him with his fork.

“And that’s where it starts to get nasty.”

Milo tilted his head.

“Does he want the woman... or something inside her?”

Mulder froze.

Aldebaran looked at Scorpio, thoughtful.

“Now that... is a very good question.”

Shura wiped his mouth and crossed his arms.

“The Creature made it clear she wanted to stop Poseidon. If it were just about physical desire... would she have interfered?”

Mulder dropped his utensils, the churn in his stomach returning like a punch.

“...If all he wanted was to take her, why would the Creature react like that?”

Aiolia’s brow furrowed, voice low.

“From what we know… she tried to warn us. About something.”

Aphrodite leaned forward, just a little, eyes razor-sharp.

“What if the Creature knows exactly what Poseidon wants?”

Aldebaran exhaled slowly.

“And what if Poseidon... doesn’t just want to possess her?”

Silence.

Mulder glanced around the table – and the weight of those words hit him like stone.

Milo snapped his fingers.

“What if he wants to... I don’t know... merge with her?”

Mulder went cold. Ice-in-his-blood cold.

Aphrodite didn’t even blink.

“Or worse.”

Deathmask dropped his utensils with a metallic clink. His gaze had shifted – no longer playful, no longer amused. Just deadly serious.

“Worse how, Pisces?”

Mulder’s chair scraped loudly against the floor as he stood. Abrupt. Tense. The entire table fell into silence.

He ran a hand through his hair, exhaled – like he was holding himself together with sheer will. Like he was this close to snapping something in half.

Shura was the first to speak, calm but firm.

“These are just theories, Agent.”

Mulder closed his eyes.

“The only theory that matters to me right now...” He opened them again – and this time, his gaze was dark, unwavering. “...is how to stop it.”

Milo let out a long sigh.

“Yeah... I wouldn’t want a god breathing down my neck either.”

Aiolia glanced sideways at Shura.

“Looks like he’s accepted Poseidon’s real.”

Shura nodded.

“Apparently, yes.”

Mulder wanted to leave. To find another quiet place, somewhere to shut it all out, even just for a minute. But now wasn’t the time. Because now – now it was all starting to make sense. Or at least, the kind of twisted, impossible sense that had always guided his life.

He turned to Deathmask. The Gold Saint of Cancer still sat with that usual slouch, like nothing ever touched him – but his eyes were dead serious.

“You said the Creature tried to warn us.” Mulder crossed his arms. “What exactly did you feel?”

Deathmask didn’t answer right away. He flicked a glance at Aphrodite, almost like he was checking for permission – but Pisces just watched, silent, curious.

Finally, Deathmask spoke.

“It was the worst fear I’ve ever felt.”

Mulder straightened up. There was no irony in that voice. Not a shred of it.

Cancer ran a hand over his face, searching for the right words.

“I’ve brushed against death many times. Felt my cosmos scatter. I’ve walked through hell more than once – I have free access to hell. But this?” He swallowed hard. “This was different.”

Aphrodite narrowed his eyes. He had never seen Cancer say anything like that.

“Describe it,” he said quietly.

Deathmask took a deep breath.

“It was like... something was clinging to existence. Like something was on the edge of being erased entirely.” He turned his gaze to Mulder. “It was the Creature. She wasn’t just trying to warn us.”

His voice dropped.

“She’s desperately trying to stop something. Something big. Something terrible.”

Aiolia frowned.

“And what kind of force would make a being like that feel fear? Let’s not forget what was said earlier – there’s still that connection with Agent Scully…”

Deathmask let out a short, bitter laugh.

“It wasn’t fear for the sake of fear, Leo. If you’d felt what I did...” He shook his head, voice low. “Man, it was like... if whatever it is this creature dreads actually happens, then yeah – its world ends.”

Mulder didn’t flinch. He was processing. Connecting dots.

Aldebaran took a slow sip from his cup before chiming in.

“We don’t know exactly what happened in Japan.”

All eyes turned to him in disbelief.

“What? We don’t. We’re just guessing, both parts said nothing.” Another sip. “Anyway. Let’s assume that each surge of cosmos our friend here experienced–”

“Experienced? It wrecked me,” Deathmask grumbled.

“Fine. Let’s assume each surge was a reaction to Poseidon trying to get to Agent Scully. That might explain her link with the Creature.” He looked at Deathmask. “You said the voice kept screaming ‘No’, didn’t you?”

“Yeah. It was awful. She was terrified – just begging for it to stop-”

Then his eyes went wide.

“Wait. No. No, that can’t be.”

“What?!” Aphrodite leaned in, visibly alarmed by the sudden shift in Cancer’s expression – now twisted in pure fury.

Deathmask slammed a hand on the table, half-rising.

“If that figlio di una puta laid a finger on Agent Scully against her will– I’ll kill him. I swear, I’ll kill him. I don’t care who it is.”

Aphrodite placed a calm but firm hand against his chest, pushing him gently back into his seat.

“Relax, Maschera. Kanon might be a bastard, but he’d never do something like that.” Then, softer – but with a pointed glint in his eyes – “And have you looked at Agent Scully lately? The woman’s practically glowing.”

He hadn’t meant it like that. It slipped out – a harmless observation, meant to reassure. But the moment the words landed, the air in the room shifted.

Because everyone knew it was true.

Even Mulder.

Especially Mulder.

The partner he’d walked beside for years – always composed, always rational, always guarded – was no longer the same.

Something had changed. And that, more than anything else, was what he couldn’t bring himself to face.

Aiolia, noticing that Mulder was on the verge of spiraling again, slid another theory into the growing pile – more to distract the agent than to genuinely push the conversation forward.

"Back to the substances in the vaccine."

All heads turned toward him. Aiolia scratched his chin, mind already working ahead.

"The biological components used in the vaccine weren’t entirely human... and they were being tested for a specific purpose..."

He looked directly at Mulder.

"I think it’s safe to assume the possibility that it was made from the Creature’s DNA?"

Mulder felt the bottom drop out of his stomach.

Because... yes. That made sense.

Yes, he had considered it. But not like this.

Not out loud.

Aldebaran straightened in his chair.

"If that’s true, it explains a lot."

Aphrodite was still studying Deathmask with a sharp, unreadable gaze.

"And what if the fear you felt... was because the Creature already knew exactly what they were trying to do?"

Milo snapped his fingers, catching on.

"If they were experimenting with her genetic material for something..." He pointed toward Cancer. "Then maybe that’s what she was trying to stop."

Mulder felt that old surge of adrenaline – sharp and electric, crawling up his spine. The final piece of the puzzle wasn’t clear yet.

But they were close.

He drew a steady breath and turned to Deathmask again.

"...And you really believe that what she was trying to stop has something to do with Poseidon?"

Deathmask didn’t answer right away.

He thought about it. The Creature had felt it – the exact moment Poseidon appeared. And she tried to stop it.

Tried to scream. Tried to hold something back, something from slipping through the cracks of the world.

He inhaled slowly.

"...Yeah." His voice was low, certain now. "Now I really do."

Milo let out a long, low whistle.

"Damn..."

Aphrodite lowered his gaze, thoughtful, the weight of it all settling in.

Aiolia leaned back, arms crossed – resigned.

"I hate it when our theories start making sense."

Mulder closed his eyes for a moment, letting the current run through him.

They were close – so close. He still didn’t know the full picture.

Still didn’t know what exactly to do.

But maybe now… he finally knew where to begin.

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

CAPE SOUNION – ANCIENT AGORA  
ATHENS, GREECE  
THURSDAY, JULY 2ND, 1998 – 6:42 P.M.

The warm sea breeze swept through the clearing at the top of the cliff, carrying the scent of salt and the weight of a night that already felt different.

Kanon sat on the stone floor, leaning against the structure he called an altar. His body, seasoned and steady, rested easily against the rough surface.

Scully was nestled in his arms, her eyes fixed on the horizon where sky and sea melted into hues of amber. The wind stirred strands of her hair, but she didn’t bother brushing them away. In that moment, all that seemed to matter was his warmth and the sound of waves far below.

He watched her quietly, unhurried.

They’d spent the whole day talking. About Poseidon, though Kanon hadn’t said much about the god. About her theory of the Creature. About some of his abilities - Scully couldn’t help her curiosity - and about the changes she’d been feeling within herself.

Always the quiet observer, Kanon had been sensing something different about her, some kind of energy pulsing from her body in waves so subtle, most wouldn’t notice. But he did. And it fascinated him. He held her a little closer, just enough to keep her warm. The breeze was cooling.

Scully exhaled slowly, eyes drifting shut.

"Hm. Don’t you ever feel cold?"

Kanon gave a soft laugh.

"I’m used to it. And it’s summer, this is just a cooler breeze..."

She shivered slightly, an involuntary response. He noticed, and laughed again.

She tilted her head, her pale eyes reflecting the same tones as the amber sky and sea.

"Don’t laugh. That was from the wind..."

He leaned in, lips dangerously close to her skin.

"I’m not so sure about that..."

Scully held her breath for a beat.

Then... she turned fully toward him.

The sun was setting behind Kanon, painting the tips of his dark hair red. The light caught his navy eyes, making him look like he belonged to the sea itself.

He smiled, gently tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear.

"Want to go inside? I mean, if you’re cold..."

She snuggled closer.

"No. This is good."

They sat in silence for a while. Kanon absentmindedly traced patterns along her arm as his thoughts drifted. This - whatever this was - he hadn’t seen it coming. Not like this.

He wasn't lying before, he’d never brought anyone here. It wasn’t a casual place to begin with. And honestly, he’d never felt the need to show more of himself than what was strictly necessary. To anyone.

And yet, in that silence, Saga’s words from earlier kept echoing in his mind. He still didn’t agree with most of what his brother had said... but he had to admit, this could get complicated. For everyone.

He felt her shiver again. The breeze really was getting colder now.

“Dana?”

She wrapped her arms around his torso.

“I don’t want to go back.”

He turned his head slightly, trying to read her expression.

“Why?”

Scully sat up a little straighter but still didn’t look at him. She bit her lip, hesitant.

“It’s just... after what happened at the meeting earlier, , Mulder was... livid. I think it's best to keep some distance. Just for a bit."

Kanon nodded, not surprised.

“Yeah, things did get out of hand. But I don’t think he’s mad at you. He can’t be. His issue was with me.”

She looked at him, a bit unsure.

“You got angry too.”

“Yeah.” He admitted. “I’m sorry I scared you like that. But I swear, nothing was going to happen. The others were there, they wouldn’t have let it.”

“Kanon...” she began, carefully. “I was scared, yeah. But not just for Mulder. I was afraid of what could’ve happened if things went too far. I mean... what if the others had to step in? To... take you down? I don’t want to see you hurt either.”

“Hey, hey, it’s okay.” He took her hand, firm but gentle. “That wouldn’t have happened. We’re not allowed to fight civilians. It’s against everything we are. I explained it badly before, but back there... no one was going to step in because it wasn’t going to go beyond that. Athena was there too. These things... they have boundaries, you know?”

She took a deep breath. It was still hard for her to fully process this world of his, no matter how much she tried.

“Dana.” He touched her chin gently, guiding her eyes back to his. “It’s okay, alright? I’m sorry again. I was being an idiot, but that’s all it was. Just... two guys being stupid and arguing over something that... yeah, I’m sorry about that too. We never should’ve put you in that situation.”

He looked away, clearly ashamed.

But she was the one who brought his attention back.

“Now do you get why I don’t want to go back?” she said, a little more calmly. “All that happened because Mulder’s angry. And when he gets like that, the best thing to do is give him space. I’m not scared, okay? I just don’t want to go there and spark another blow-up.”

“One less tense conversation to deal with?” he offered, half a smile tugging at his lips.

And then, with a softness that didn’t quite match the weight of their talk, he took her hand again. He didn’t want to assume anything, but...

"You can stay here if you want."

She nodded.

"Thanks."

Then Kanon stood, gently pulling her to her feet.

Once they were inside the small house, she went straight to the couch, where she curled up. He went for the kitchen for a few, then returned with two mugs of tea, which she accepted gratefully. Then he sat beside her, letting the silence stretch.

She was the one who broke it.

"Shouldn’t this feel weird?" she murmured, fingers brushing the soft fabric of the couch. "Us. Here. After today, after..." Her cheeks flushed slightly. "After everything. We barely know each other, right? But... I don’t know, none of it feels strange. And I don’t know why."

Kanon laid his hand over hers, almost without thinking.

"I’m not gonna lie, Dana. There’s definitely something here. But I don’t know what it is yet."

And there was. Whether it was Poseidon's doing, or the genetic shift she hinted at, Kanon's instincts said he needed to keep watch. He felt like he shouldn’t step back.

Not that he wanted to.

At this point, he could honestly say, it might be one of the most pleasant assignments he’d ever had, if he could even call it that.

And she didn’t seem too bothered by any of it, either. But that was her story to tell.

Scully glanced down at his hand over hers. In silence, she turned her palm and laced their fingers together. Then she lifted his hand to her face, brushing it lightly against her warm cheek, down the line of her neck, and finally resting it on her chest.

Her eyes locked with his, and there it was again. That look. That daring fire he was starting to know so well.

She leaned in, brushing her lips along his jawline with a slow, steady touch.

"I know you’ve been watching me this whole time... but right now, I want to see more of you." She looked him right into his eyes, "Will you let me?"

He held her gaze with the same weight she gave him. And for one quiet breath, he wasn’t a Saint.

He wasn’t a General.

He was just a man, being pulled into the fire of someone who no longer feared the burn.

And when she kissed him, it wasn’t hesitation, it was boldness.

Hunger.

Certainty.

Her hands tangled in his shirt, pulling him closer. And Kanon let out a soft groan, unable to fight the way his body simply responded to hers.

This wasn’t the woman he’d met just days ago. She was so much more now.

More alive. More fearless.

And him?

He gave in.

Let her burn through him.

xXx

SANCTUARY – VIRGO HOUSE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
THURSDAY, JULY 2ND, 1998 – 7:09 P.M.

Mu poured another cup of tea for Shaka, who sat in his usual serene posture, legs crossed, eyes closed, seemingly untouched by the world. The night felt still, suspended in a quiet calm... until he raised the cup to his lips.

And froze.

The liquid trembled, threatening to spill.

Mu noticed it instantly.

“Shaka?”

The blond didn’t answer. His breath came in tense, shallow waves. His body had gone rigid, fingers clutching the fabric of his robe as though bracing against something swelling inside him.

Mu saw it. And understood.

“They’re together.”

Shaka shut his eyes tightly, as if trying to hold back a tide only he could feel.

“Damn you, Kanon,” he murmured, his voice low, strained, crackling with frustration... and something else.

Desire.

Mu bit his lower lip, a brief chuckle escaping before the weight of the moment reclaimed him. Shaka was trembling – visibly, helplessly. Losing control, right there before him.

And then... Mu had this idea.

Maybe it was instinct. Maybe it was madness. Or maybe it was clarity. At that moment, who could argue with impulse?

He leaned in, cupped Shaka’s face and kissed him.

The effect was immediate.

The bond that had been suffocating Virgo shattered like fragile glass. All that remained was the now – the heat of lips, the undeniable texture of a real mouth, the grounding contact of a living soul. No echoes. No projections. Only this.

Shaka gasped softly against Mu’s lips, like someone surfacing from deep water.

Time stopped for a second. Or two. Or thirty.

Mu still held him gently, fingers resting along his jaw. The tea cup had toppled to the floor but neither noticed.

Shaka’s breath was ragged. His eyes opened, dazed and unfocused.

“...Mu?”

Mu didn’t move. A soft, knowing smile tugged at his lips.

“It works.”

Shaka blinked.

“It... works?”

“If our cosmos align... it cuts the link.”

Shaka was still processing.

“You just kissed me... for science?”

Mu tilted his head slightly, amused.

“You want to debate methodology now?”

Shaka didn’t have time to respond. Another wave crashed into him, raw, overwhelming.

Mu sensed it instantly.

He pulled the blond into another kiss, and this time, Shaka responded, haltingly at first, then with a suddenness that surprised them both. It awakened something fierce in Aries.

Shaka trembled from head to toe, trying to keep up, but surrendering inch by inch to his own inexperience. Mu met him there – steadfast, patient – filling every gap with certainty, anchoring the chaos with touch and breath.

Aries was a man on a mission. And in that moment, all he wanted was for Virgo to feel firsthand what until now he had only tasted as borrowed echoes. He deepened the kiss, and felt it: that hesitant, clumsy surrender. The trembling trust of someone stepping into the unknown for the very first time.

The realization struck Mu like lightning. Shaka had never done this before.

And still he didn’t stop. If anything, it ignited him.

Something primal unfurled inside Mu: a desire not just to take, but to show. To guide that disciplined body into understanding pleasure that was direct, deliberate. His, and his alone. Pleasure he deserved.

Shaka kept his eyes shut, as if unwilling to witness his own unraveling. Mu didn’t waver. He held him with quiet strength, lips trailing along the curve of his neck, warm and vulnerable beneath the fall of golden hair.

“Come on, relax... I’m here with you,” Mu murmured, his voice was soft but it came from a hungry mouth. He kissed, he tasted, he explored every inch of skin offered to him, unfiltered, unguarded.

Shaka tried to follow, but his hands trembled. His lips searched clumsily, his movements unsure. He was wide open, lost somewhere between instinct and shame.

Mu wrapped him in his arms without hesitation. His kisses turned deeper, slower, charged with hunger but laced with patience. His hands followed the path across Shaka’s shoulders, down his chest, until they reached the knot that held his vest closed.

"Shhh... leave it to me," Mu whispered, his voice husky against Shaka’s sensitive skin.

He undid the knot slowly, unveiling that body hidden beneath layers of discipline and vow, inch by inch. Each sliver of bare skin was a revelation. Shaka trembled. Not from fear, but from anticipation.

Mu lowered himself, his mouth mapping a slow descent to his belly, then lower. When he touched him, Shaka arched with a trembling moan, as if the very air had left his lungs. It was the first time anyone had touched him there with intent. The first time pleasure didn’t echo from someone else, but was born within him, for him.

Mu took him into his hands, carefully. Then into his mouth. Shaka tried to resist, tried to hold on to control, but it was useless. His hips moved instinctively. The sounds that spilled from his throat had no name.

"That’s it... just like that... let it come," Mu whispered, between kisses, between slow licks and warm breaths. Shaka was unraveling, shattering with every second.

When he came, it was violent. It took him whole. And Mu silenced him with a kiss, stealing his scream, his breath, and his soul.

The energy around them fractured like glass exploding into a thousand sparks.

Mu held him close, easing him back. Then he lay down beside him, their breathing erratic in the dark. Silence took over but it was no longer empty. It was full of touch, their bodies' warmth. Their presence.

After some time, Shaka opened his eyes. He still looked dazed, like he hadn’t quite returned from wherever Mu had taken him.

"I can't believe it."

Mu turned to him.

"Hm?"

Shaka sat up with difficulty, hair plastered to his skin, eyes still foggy.

"...I CAN’T BELIEVE my first time was for SCIENCE!"

xXx

SANCTUARY – LIBRARY  
ATHENS, GREECE  
THURSDAY, JULY 2ND, 1998 – 7:23 P.M.

Saga and Camus were deep in conversation. They were mapping out the next steps regarding the Creature, based on what little they knew so far.

Saga stopped mid-sentence.

Camus frowned.

"What was that?" he asked, concerned. Saga looked as if his mind had suddenly been pulled elsewhere.

It took a moment before Saga answered, his piercing blue eyes fixed on the void, trying to decode the strange sensation washing over him. And then he understood.

"...It’s Kanon."

Camus raised an eyebrow.

"I take it he hasn’t returned to Japan, then."

Saga exhaled, dragging a hand down his face.

"I wish he had."

Camus crossed his arms, his expression sharpening.

"He's with agent Scully."

Saga closed his eyes for a moment.

"And they’re definitely not meditating."

"Wonderful." Camus sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Didn’t you speak to him?"

"I did. The problem is, Kanon never listens to me."

"He’s taking too many risks." Camus knew he was stating the obvious, but it needed to be said. "It’s almost as if he’s trying to provoke the other."

"...Hm?"

"You know exactly who I mean."

Saga hesitated. No. It couldn’t be. His brother couldn’t be doing all this just to prove a point to the god still dormant within him. That damned god.

Camus’s voice cut in, dry and knowing.

"Pardon, mon ami, but that sounds just like your brother."

xXx

SANCTUARY – CANCER HOUSE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
THURSDAY, JULY 2ND, 1998 – 8:56 P.M.

Deathmask leaned against the balcony railing of the Cancer Temple, his gaze lost among the stars. The wine hadn’t settled the way it should. The unlit cigarette between his fingers was nothing more than a reflex.

For all his usual nonchalance, he still needed something – anything – to unwind, to forget the chaos surrounding him.

But before he could even light the cigarette, he felt it.

It wasn’t a cosmos. It wasn’t anything human.

It was fear. That fear.

A cold shiver traced his spine before his brain could even register it. The fear didn’t belong to him. Something was pulsing in the air, an invisible whisper threading through the night.

He straightened, every sense on alert.  

– Not this time.

His eyes swept across the horizon, over the shadows among the ancient temples, the lost ruins of the Sanctuary. Something was out there.

And then he saw it.

On the cliff ahead, nestled within the shifting dark, something was watching him. No defined form. No familiar silhouette. Just... a presence.

And then, eyes.

Luminous. Alive. Fleeting.

Her.

Deathmask held his breath. Time slowed to a crawl. His cosmos flared instinctively, but he didn’t strike.

Because She didn’t move.

It didn’t approach. It just... watched.

And he felt it. This time it wasn’t terror. It was something else, something weighing, questioning.

His fingers tightened around the railing.

The Creature was trying to understand something.

[---------------------------------------------]

– Him.

– Would he be an enemy? Like the others who hunted her?

– A threat like the sea god?

– Or... could he hear her?

[---------------------------------------------]

Deathmask struggled to breathe. Something primal inside him screamed for retreat. But something deeper, more instinctual, kept him rooted to the spot.

Because now he definitely understood...

She wasn’t a monster.

She was trying to survive.

Then her eyes flared brighter, not with menace, but with uncertainty.

And just as suddenly as she’d appeared, she vanished.

Gone, as if she had never been there at all.

Deathmask exhaled sharply, his lungs burning. Only then did he realize he’d been holding his breath.

She hadn’t attacked. Hadn’t run.

But she had seen him.

Now he really knew. The Creature didn’t want a war. She wanted help.

And she was still trying to decide if they were the ones who could give it.

xXx

SANCTUARY – CAPRICORN COTTAGE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
THURSDAY, JULY 2ND, 1998 – 11:58 P.M.

Mulder awoke with a jolt.

He hadn’t realized he’d fallen asleep on the couch. His heart was pounding. His breathing, shallow.

– What was that?

He ran his hands over his face, trying to think.

Something was wrong but he couldn’t name it. He couldn't think straight.

He stood slowly and made his way to the front door.

The Sanctuary was shrouded in absolute silence. And Mulder never trusted silence that complete.

He looked up at the sky, at the stars frozen in the firmament.

And he thought of her.

– Where are you, Scully?

He hadn’t seen her since the meeting.

She hadn’t returned to the chalet.

Mulder closed his eyes for a moment, jaw clenched tight.

Something was wrong. Deeply, unmistakably wrong.

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY – CAPRICORN COTTAGE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
FRIDAY, JULY 3RD, 1998 – 6:12 A.M.

The room Scully had been using wasn’t just empty. It had never been occupied.

The pillow lay untouched. The blanket perfectly folded. Not a single piece of clothing in sight. No sign that she’d even stepped foot inside.

Mulder’s stomach dropped.

– She really didn’t come back...

This wasn’t her slipping out discreetly in the middle of the night, or insomnia driving her to wander the Sanctuary until dawn.

She never came back. She'd been gone all day after that meeting. Didn't even return to sleep.

He’d known the moment he woke up, before even checking. But now, faced with the glaring evidence, the certainty hit him like a punch to the chest.

This had never happened before.

Even when he'd dragged her to the most bizarre places, on their strangest cases, Scully had never vanished like this without a trace.

But now?

And the worst part was, he knew where she went to.

Or more precisely, who she's been with.

A dry, bitter laugh escaped before he could stop it.

– So that's it? This is how it's going to be now?

But then again, what did he expect? That she'd come back in the middle of the night, lie down and sleep as if nothing had happened? That she'd show up the next morning, join him for coffee and ask if he'd slept well?

Or that she'd look at him the same way after everything that had happened - and everything that hadn't - between them? After he'd acted like a complete idiot in that damn meeting?

Mulder dragged his hands down his face, sucking in a breath. The anger was there, simmering under his skin. But it wasn’t really about her.

It couldn't ever be.

She's free. She didn’t owe him a damn explanation.

They’d never taken that step, never put a name to whatever they were. Because yeah, somehow, they had been something. Especially now. No way they were just friends and partners, not after nearly crossing the line at least twice since they’d arrived here. It was just a matter of-

– Okay, this is pointless. We have no commitment. I'm not supposed to expect loyalty from her...

– But damn, it still hurts...

It wasn't just about her being with Kanon. It was worse. It was realizing Scully didn't actually need him.

That's what was killing him.

He felt his chest constrict. He couldn't stay there. Couldn't breathe in that empty space.

Grabbing the jacket tossed on the couch, he walked out of the house before he spiraled even more.

xXx

Mulder descended the stairway down the temples, not caring what consequences might come later. His physical endurance didn’t mean much in this place anyway.

The crisp morning air did nothing to soothe the storm inside him. Right now, all he knew was that he needed to move.

He had to keep moving. Because if he stopped, he’d break something.

Or someone.

Maybe himself.

That's how Aiolia found him.

The Leo saint was coming up the steps just as Mulder was storming down. The golden-haired knight took one look at him and frowned. This wasn't battle fury he saw in the american's eyes.

The man looked like he was about to break.

Aiolia stepped right into his path.

Where are you going looking like you're about to self-destruct?"

Mulder halted. Dragged a hand down his face before forcing a slow exhale.

"Somewhere people won't tell me this is fucking normal?"

Aiolia crossed his arms. Understood immediately.

"Ah. So that's it."

"She didn't come back," the Leo Saint observed, his tone unreadable.

Mulder barked a hollow laugh.

"She didn't even come close."

Aiolia held his gaze.

"What do you want? You trying to get lost?"

Mulder dragged a hand through his hair, visibly agitated.

"I don't know. I don't fucking know, man!" He threw his hands up. "What do you want me to do? Knock on the bastard's door and ask for my partner back?" His shoulders slumped. "Hell, I don't even know where he lives. This is so messed up..."

Aiolia arched an eyebrow.

"Well. That'd be entertaining to watch."

The attempt at humor died instantly.

Aiolia studied Mulder for a moment, reading him perfectly. It was all there, anger, frustration, fear. The man was genuinely hurting.

– By all the gods, I don't know how this guy walks around like this...

"Come with me."

Mulder frowned.

"Where?"

Aiolia shrugged.

"I was heading to Milo's, gotta talk to him. You’re coming with me. I want you to hear this too." The young Greek flashed a grin. "It’ll be good for you. An idle mind is the devil’s workshop. We’re more useful when we’re busy, agent."

Mulder still seethed internally, but he followed the Leo saint up the stairs.

xXx

SANCTUARY – SCORPIO HOUSE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
FRIDAY, JULY 3RD, 1998 – 8:38 A.M.

Milo was sprawled casually on his doorstep steps, finishing his second coffee of the morning, when he sensed two cosmos approaching. One felt faint and small, the other immediately familiar.

He looked up to see Aiolia reaching the top steps... with a disheveled Mulder trailing behind.

– Agent Mulder... damn, Leo, you really did a number on the guy...

The agent looked like a walking disaster.

Milo's brow furrowed as he instantly clocked Mulder's terrible mood. But he flashed his trademark lopsided grin anyway.

"Morning, Agent. Rough night? 'Cause you look like..."

Mulder stopped on the top step, stared at Milo, then glanced sideways at Aiolia like he was asking, Why the hell did I agree to this?

Aiolia crossed his arms.

"You think it's just him? Pretty sure none of us are getting any sleep lately..."

Milo arched an eyebrow, draining the last of his coffee.

"Well I did, thank you very much."

Aiolia ignored him.

"We need to talk. The Creature showed up at Cancer last night."

Milo blinked slowly.

"Again?"

Aiolia nodded.

"He told me earlier. And it wasn't possession this time. He said it was something... different."

Mulder finally spoke up.

"Different how?"

Milo sighed and waved them inside.

"Alright, alright. Come on in. Let's have this conversation properly."

As they walked in further Mulder sent up silent thanks to every holy power for the cool air in the private chamber behind the Temple. Not even 9 AM and it was already hellishly hot outside.

Milo dropped into an armchair while Aiolia and Mulder took seats around him.

The agent looked uncomfortable, with good reason. After walking all the way from Sagittarius to the Virgo's Temple, had he known he'd end up in Scorpio, he'd just stop halfway. Really, he needed to learn how to have a breakdown without trying to sweat it off on a damn pilgrimage...

Milo leaned forward, elbows on knees.

"Alright. Walk us through this properly, Leo."

Aiolia took a deep breath before he started.

"Maschera came to me early this morning, before heading down to the arena. I'll tell you, he looked weirder than usual... said he felt something watching him behind his temple yesterday. He said he was sure it wasn't cosmic energy, because it felt physical, but he couldn't see anything."

Mulder's brow furrowed.

"So it was the Creature?"

Aiolia nodded.

"That's what he thinks. But he said it wasn't like before because it didn't possess him. And it felt calm, none of that desperate energy from previous encounters." He rubbed his chin. "He said it was different. Like... like being inspected, you know?"

Milo tilted his head, processing the information.

"Maybe she was evaluating him?"

Aiolia crossed his arms.

"Yeah, that's my read. Maybe she was testing his trustworthiness. Wasn't she supposed to be running? That's what the vigil guys said..."

Mulder dragged his hands down his face.

"Fantastic. Now on top of a mythological god eyeing the women, we've got an alien monster stalking us."

Milo chuckled.

"That about on par with the weird shit you investigate back home, Agent?"

Mulder shot him a withering look.

"Hilarious. Real fucking hilarious. But tell me this, if this Creature was watching the Cancer saint, does that mean it could be observing any of us?"

Aiolia nodded.

“It’s possible, yes. But that would get complicated... not everyone here has the higher psychic power. I mean, if that Creature did to me what it did to the Carcamano, things would get ugly.”

Milo scratched his chin.

“Hold on... the way you’re describing it makes it sound like it has its own will, like it’s conscious. If that’s the case, I doubt it picks a host at random. Now, I don’t know why it chose Deathmask, but think about it. He’s the perfect vessel, he's got easy access to the deep stuff... maybe it’s thinking about sticking around. Or maybe it’s considering an escape to another dimension from here.”

Mulder listened, stunned. Even as they casually discussed dimensional rifts and what sounded like literal hell access, none of it sounded unbelievable coming from them. As insane as it all was, they made it seem perfectly normal. The agent took a deep breath.

Well, since he was here…

“Okay, tell me if I’m way off here, but... if what you’re saying is true, wouldn’t it be dangerous if that thing did manage to reach one of those dimensions?”

Aiolia considered for a moment. It wasn’t a bad question.

“You’ve got a point, Agent Mulder. But I’m not sure. We still don’t know exactly what this Creature is... and not everything can cross dimensions, you know? Take Deathmask, for example, he can only move souls around. The only physical body he can carry across is his own. Anyone else...” he made a slicing gesture across his neck. “So maybe the Creature figured out that this is the only place where it’s actually safe. No one’s tried to attack it here... at most, it’s been tracked. And only by Mu and Saga.”

Milo gave a low whistle.

“Well, if that’s the case, our new friend might be sticking around for a while. Plenty of places to hide around here... and more than enough crazy folks to talk to.”

Even with the joke, a heavy silence settled between the three of them.

Mulder let out a long sigh.

“Alright, back to basics. I think it’s time we talked about all of this with everyone. We can’t keep tossing around theories without sharing information anymore.”

Milo grabbed a piece of fruit from the tray and took a bite.

“Yeah... recess is over.” He glanced at Aiolia. “Time to call a meeting, then.”

Aiolia nodded.

"Agreed. And let's hope nobody holds back this time."

Mulder raised a hand.

“Okay, but... do me a favor? Before I face another five hundred steps, I just need a minute. Deal?”

Milo and Aiolia exchanged a look, barely holding back their laughter.

“Don’t worry, Agent Mulder,” Aiolia said, smirking. “I’ve got this. You guys stay here and relax.”

The Leo saint stood and walked off, his effortless stride showing zero fatigue.

xXx

SANCTUARY – SCORPIO HOUSE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
FRIDAY, JULY 3RD, 1998 – 8:52 A.M.

The Scorpio Temple was quieter than usual. There was something heavy in the air—a subtle tension that made everyone just a bit more on edge than they cared to admit.

Milo poured himself another cup of coffee, eyeing the group gathered around the low table in the inner room of his home. Aiolia stood beside him, arms crossed, watching intently.

Shura and Aldebaran, who had just arrived, were trying to share their thoughts before the conversation inevitably devolved into everyone talking over each other - standard fare for any meeting not held in the Thirteenth House.

Aphrodite, on the other hand, lounged with feigned disinterest in the armchair furthest from the group. As for Deathmask... well, he was still trying to digest everything that had been thrown at him lately.

A bit apart from the rest, Mulder sat with his arms crossed over his chest. He didn’t have much to say - not yet - but it was clear he wasn’t missing a single word.

It was Aiolia who finally spoke.

“Alright, we need to understand what happened yesterday.” His voice was steady. “So, just to recap: Cancer, you said you felt the Creature watching you. Not attacking. Observing.”

Deathmask let out a long sigh and scratched his chin.

“It was freakin’ weird, I’ll tell you that.” He leaned back, resting one elbow on his knee. “Before, every time it came in, it felt like hell itself, pure agony, pure terror. Hurt a lot too. But yesterday... man, it was different.”

“Different how?” Aldebaran asked, narrowing his eyes.

Deathmask hesitated for a beat.

“It felt like it was... sizing me up.” He gestured vaguely. “Like it was trying to read my mind or something. I think it was searching for words, trying to understand our language... for a second, I thought it was gonna speak. But it didn’t.”

The silence stretched for a moment.

“So what does that mean?” Aphrodite finally asked, his voice soft but deadly serious.

It was Mulder who answered.

“It could mean she’s trying to adapt her dialect to ours.” His voice was low and a bit hoarse from lack of sleep. “It would make sense for her to search for words through some kind of psychic connection... maybe to try and communicate?”

All eyes turned to him.

“So you think she was trying to assess whether she can get closer?” Shura asked.

Mulder nodded slowly.

“If this thing was running away, like you said, and if it tried to warn Poseidon off from approaching Scully... then it stands to reason that now it’s trying to figure out if it’s found allies or just another threat.”

Aiolia let out a long sigh.

“In other words... the Creature is testing us.”

Milo let out a low whistle, crossing his arms.

“Well, if that’s the case, Deathmask wasn’t exactly the best choice for a first peek...”

Deathmask whipped his head toward him.

“Ah, vaffanculo, Scorpio!”

Milo chuckled, more sarcastic than amused.

“Come on, I just mean she probably found your particular skill set fascinating. But the guy with the gateway to hell? Not the best first impression, come on.”

“Damn it, Scorpio, this isn’t a joke! Get your head in the game, brat.” Deathmask leaned forward, eyes narrowing. He wasn’t laughing. Not even a little.

Aphrodite, who until then hadn’t seemed particularly engaged, leaned slightly toward the Italian Saint and asked quietly.

“She got inside your mind, didn’t she? Did she... leave anything behind?”

The question - and the concern in Pisces’s expression - caught Deathmask off guard. He blinked, then looked away.

“Honestly? I don’t know. I only noticed afterward that there was this... feeling. Like something had changed. Can't pinpoint what yet." He forced a scoff. "Probably nothing. What could she even do to me? Nothing."

Aphrodite didn’t look convinced, but he didn’t press further. The truth was, they’d been avoiding each other since their last altercation. But now, being this close, there was something different about the other man’s cosmos. Something that spoke directly to his instincts. Something the Pisces saint felt he should protect.

Aldebaran, who had been quietly taking in the exchange, finally spoke.

“That brings up another question.” He leaned forward, resting his forearms on his knees. “If this Creature is here, watching... does it already know or understand what might be happening to agent Scully?”

The mention of her name made Mulder tense slightly.

“You mean... what happened to her after the vaccine?” Aiolia asked, picking up the thread.

Aldebaran nodded.

“If the Creature is indeed the source of the biological material used in the vaccine as we still suspect, then it might know what’s happening to agent Scully.” Aiolia added thoughtfully, “There might even be a connection forming.”

Milo took a sip of his coffee.

“And if it’s testing us... what if it’s because of that? What if it thinks agent Scully might be used against her?”

The silence that followed fell heavy over the room.

“Mierda,” Shura muttered, rubbing his face.

Milo let out a long sigh.

“Yeah. I really don’t like where this is going.”

Then Afrodite turned his attention to Mulder, his gaze sharper.

“What about you, agent Mulder?”

“Me what?”

Afrodite tilted his head, scrutinizing him.

“What are you going to do about your partner? Are you really going to let her keep seeing Kanon? You know that could make things worse...”

Mulder met his eyes, exhaustion plain.

"What do you want me to do? Pick a fight with her? Demand she stops? I can't. I don't control her. I have no damn right... hell, I already lost her!"

Aphrodite's lips curved in a faint, knowing smile.

"You haven't lost agent Scully yet, Mulder. You just never had her to begin with."

Mulder said nothing.

“But that doesn’t mean you can’t still stand by her,” Aldebaran added.

The agent looked away.

“As a friend?”

Shura let out a long sigh.

“What else could you be right now?”

Mulder exhaled heavily, but before he could say anything, Milo pointed a finger at him.

“As a friend, yes sir! First and foremost, aren’t you two friends?” Scorpio was unusually serious, a sharp contrast to his usual teasing tone.

“Have you even stopped to think this might be the worst possible time to leave her alone? If all of this is really happening the way we think, she’s right in the eye of the storm. So at the very least, don’t vanish on her. Not now. Unless that’s the kind of guy you are.”

Mulder stared at him, stunned. Milo dropped his gaze slightly, his tone softening almost involuntarily.

“Look... if you’re really her friend, it’s not that hard. Want an example?”

He hesitated for a second, seeming uncertain. But he pressed on.

“I’ve been in love with Camus since like, forever. He... doesn’t want me. In fact, half the time he barely puts up with me. He’s always calling me out, always on my case.”

He gave a dry, bitter chuckle.

“I know what I am, ok? I know it's because I’m kind of a wreck, I'm just... too loose, too much. And he hates it, but that’s me, he knows that and we’re still friends. That never changed just because he turned me down. And I was never his friend just because I wanted something more, you get me?”

There was a brief silence. That bit of personal history was news to most of them.

Shura looked away, lips pressed tight as if biting back some unspoken reaction. Aldebaran lowered his head slowly, thoughtful. Aphrodite took a deep breath, eyes fixed on Milo, his expression hard to read.

Leo and Cancer, who already knew, exchanged a quiet glance. It wasn’t every day Scorpio opened up like that. In fact, this story was one that very few of them knew, and they never talked about it. Still, it was hard not to feel a twinge of frustration with the Aquarius who’d never truly acknowledged it.

The Scorpio saint leaned back into the armchair, easing some of the tension he himself had stirred up with one of his familiar smiles.

“One more thing. If you really want to respect her choice, fine. You wait. But don’t you ever ghost her, no matter what she chooses. Don’t get in the way, but don’t turn your back either. This isn’t going to end cleanly... and she’s going to need you. A lot.”

Mulder closed his eyes for a moment, trying to take it all in.

Shura stood.

“Well, I think that’s it for now. Aiolia, can you handle getting the others up to speed? Some of them couldn't come...”

The Leo saint nodded.

Aldebaran placed a hand on Mulder’s shoulder.

“Now, how about you head back to the cabin?”

Mulder blinked.

“Why?”

Aphrodite just smiled.

“Because in a little while, when she comes back... you’ll want to be there.”

Mulder’s heart jumped in his chest.

Despite everything he was feeling, somehow he knew that was true.

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

SANCTUARY – CAPRICORN COTTAGE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
FRIDAY, JULY 3RD, 1998 – 1:16 P.M.

Since returning from Scorpio’s house, Mulder had barely moved.

After everything they’d talked about and the blunt reality check he got even from Milo, he’d spent the last few hours trying to sort through what he thought, what he felt, and reminding himself not to unload everything the moment she walked in.

No blowing up. No guilt-tripping. No emotional ambushes. He knew damn well that kind of thing would only backfire with his partner. He still remembered how badly it went the one time he’d decided to have an honest fight. Granted, the timing had been terrible and he’d messed it up completely. What started as a simple complaint about the lack of a second desk had spiraled into almost a full month of cold silences and quiet hostility between them...

Until she got sick.

That illness was what brought them back together.

In hindsight, it was almost strange to think about. Back then, it had been awful. He’d never been so scared in his life.

He heard the soft sound of the front door, but didn’t turn around when he felt her presence. He wanted to let her come in peacefully. That was part of the plan, no opening fire with questions or demands.

Scully stepped in quietly and closed the door behind her with a faint click. She stood there for a moment, still.

The silence between them stretched like a chasm.

Mulder drew in a deep breath, held it for a second, and let it out slowly. Of course he’d been preparing himself for this moment, but that didn’t make it any easier. It had been twenty-four hours without seeing her, without knowing anything.

A bit more than that without a real conversation. And their last attempts had been an absolute disaster.

Scully gave a small nod but didn’t hold his gaze. She crossed the room and laid what looked like a shirt over the back of one of the chairs.

Mulder watched her for a moment more. Then, finally, he spoke.

“You took your time.”

Scully paled slightly. That simple remark, said the way he said it, hit her harder than it probably should have.

Truth was, she didn’t know what to expect from him. Indifference? Anger?

Contempt?

But he showed none of that. He just looked... tired.

She felt tired too. And she didn’t have a good answer to his remark. How could she explain?
How could she tell him that yes, she’d run from this very moment, this confrontation that wasn’t even really happening, because whatever she was doing with her life in that strange place had somehow shattered their friendship?

How could she say that, while running from it all, she had uncovered things about herself she never even imagined? And even if she wanted to, she couldn’t go back and forget because, honestly? it's been so good... too good to be true actually.

The only problem was... that path came with a cost. A steep one.

One she wasn’t sure she could afford.

– I don't want to hurt you...

She looked away, redirecting her thoughts.

“I... I’m sorry I didn’t tell you. I needed... time. For things to settle.”

“We haven’t exactly been getting along lately, have we?” Mulder began gently. “There’s been a lot of tension between us...” He dropped his gaze. “Look, I think... I owe you an apology.”

“Mulder, I-”

“I had no right to put you on the spot like that, Scully.”

“You were scared for me. I get that.” Her eyes shimmered slightly. What she said was true, but there was still a trace of hurt there, because his fear had cost her a bit of her dignity. “I get it, Mulder. You don’t need to apologize. I just... I thought you were angry with me.”

That too was true. Not the whole truth, but an important piece of why she’d run.

“I was.”

The quiet confession slipped out before he could stop it. Mulder ran a hand through his hair. Now that he'd started this ill-timed self-reckoning, there was no turning back.

“I was angry. Yeah. But not just at you.” He smiled bitterly. “I was mad at everything, you know? There was a moment when... I thought maybe we could still fix things. Then you decided to go to Japan on your own... after that you came back and, well, here we are, right?”

He let out a laugh, but there was no humor in it.

“I can't stay mad at you, Scully. We never...”

His eyes locked onto hers. And they were a storm, a chaotic tide of emotion he was trying to hold back, but it was all there, plain as day.

“I always knew, Scully,” he went on, his voice low but steady. “I knew this was going to happen sooner or later.”

Scully felt her chest tighten.

“Mulder-”

Mulder's eyes fell on the shirt she'd brought, draped over the chair. It was definitely his. He let out a small smile, one he had to force. It came out sad.

“It’s okay.”

It wasn’t. But he wished it was.

She took a few steps closer, not really knowing what she wanted to say, or what she should say.

“You don’t have to pretend.”

He let out a long sigh, running his hand through his hair again.

“And what do you want me to do?”

He looked at her again, and this time, there was something more in his eyes. 

“You want me to blame you? Lose it? Yell at you?” He shook his head, letting out a low, lifeless laugh. “That wouldn’t be fair. And it wouldn’t change a damn thing.”

Something cracked inside her.

“I just... didn’t want to hurt you,” she whispered.

Mulder looked away, fixing his gaze on some meaningless spot on the floor.

“I know that.”

She swallowed hard. Wiped away a tear she hadn’t even noticed falling.

“But I did.”

He ran a hand over his face, subtly wiping his eyes. When he looked at her again, his expression had softened.

“Scully... can I ask you something?”

She met his gaze, her heart picking up speed.

“What?”

He hesitated for a second. And then, finally, he asked:

“Are you happy?”

The silence fell like a sharp blade.

Scully opened her mouth to answer, but nothing came out.

Because she didn’t know.

She didn’t know, and that was the problem.

Because beyond the desire, beyond all the intensity, she truly didn’t know what else she felt when she was with Kanon. It was too much, all at once, and too soon. It almost felt impossible that they could be so deep into it already.

It might sound like a cliché, but the truth was... never in her life had Scully imagined she could experience something like this, or meet someone like Kanon... let alone surrender herself that way to anyone. It didn’t feel like something that happened for real.

And it gutted her to see Mulder standing there, shattered, desperately trying to stay strong for her.

She felt like worst kind of traitor, even though, rationally, she knew she had no reason to feel that way. Or maybe she did. Maybe that pain... was because she was betraying her own feelings.

Because she loved her partner.

Only-

In that moment, it hit her. Maybe this wasn’t about choosing between two men.

Maybe this was about choosing herself. And she wasn’t ready for that. Not yet.

Scully felt the tears coming.

“I-” Her voice caught, and she looked away.

Mulder nodded, as if that alone was answer enough.

“Hey... it’s okay,” he said again, and this time, his voice was gentler.

She took a deep breath.

“Mulder... I didn’t want to lose you.”

He closed his eyes for a moment, feeling the full weight of her words. It was almost cruel, hearing something like that, but he understood where it came from. The feeling was mutual.

“I don’t want to lose you either.”

Silence settled over them again. But this time, it wasn’t suffocating.

Scully wiped her tears, trying to steady herself.

“Could you...”

She reached out, taking his hand - cooler than hers, but steady.

Mulder knew what she was asking.

She was asking him to stay. Not like before. Maybe not the way he wanted.

He took a deep breath.

He should say no, draw a line. He should tell her he couldn’t do this, that it was too much.

But he couldn’t imagine a life where he wasn’t beside her.

So he did what he would do for her in any situation, good or bad.

He chose her.

“Of course I will.” His voice was low, but sincere. “Always.”

Scully relaxed, just a little.

But then, something shifted inside her. It was subtle, a wave of warmth. Something pulsing beneath her skin.

Mulder noticed immediately. It was almost the same as before, right there in that very room.

She didn’t move. Didn’t change her expression. But he saw it, he felt the change.

There was something different in her eyes. A glow, something that shouldn’t have been there.

He could feel it.

It wasn’t just about that conversation. It wasn’t just the tension that, apparently, would always exist between them.

There was something else.

Mulder swallowed hard.

He could pretend he didn’t see it, could try to ignore it, but he wouldn’t be able to keep control for long.

Her body was saying something very different from her words.

And the worst part? She didn’t even seem to notice.

Scully ran her tongue over her lips. It was unconscious, almost instinctive.

But for Mulder, it was like the floor gave out beneath him.

His gaze dropped. He stood up abruptly, as if needing to physically pull away before something snapped.

Scully frowned.

“Mulder?”

“It’s fine,” he said quickly, voice tight. “I just... need some air.”

He didn’t wait for her to respond.

He didn’t dare.

So he stepped out, leaving her behind.

And Scully stood there, motionless.

Alone.

Overwhelmed by a sensation blooming through her body, something uninvited, unexplained. It surged without warning. Unsettling but familiar.

She’d honestly thought, after the night she’d had, that it would be a long time before she ever felt that again.

– My God... what is this? What’s going on with me now?

xXx

SANCTUARY – ATHENA TEMPLE  
ATHENS, GREECE  
FRIDAY, JULY 3RD, 1998 – 1:37 P.M.

The meeting had already been underway for several minutes when Kanon finally stepped into the hall. He moved with his usual unhurried stride, exuding that effortless irreverence only he could carry. But anyone who truly knew him could see it, his gaze was razor-sharp.

Saga noticed the instant he entered. His expression hardened.

"Nice of you to finally show up," the Grand Master remarked, arms crossed.

Kanon gave a crooked grin.

"Come on, brother. You knew you'd need me to up this conversation's bar."

Camus exhaled quietly, rubbing his temple.

"Can we focus, please?" He turned toward Shura. "From what we’ve gathered, the Creature isn’t just running anymore. It’s watching us deliberately. It’s trying to figure out if we’re allies... or threats."

Shura nodded.

"Which means we’re officially on its radar. And honestly, it’s not hard to understand why." He paused, sweeping his gaze across the room. "We have Agent Scully, who carries traces of this Creature within her. We have Kanon, who houses Poseidon. And we know too well our Sanctuary's a place that, for millennia, has stood at the crossroads between the physical and the divine."

"A crossroads," Camus echoed, almost to himself.

"Exactly." Shura’s voice dropped. "Which brings us to a more pressing question: what is the Creature afraid of?"

Saga straightened. His tone grew more forceful.

"It tried to stop Poseidon. It tried to keep him away from Agent Scully. If this wasn’t just about domination, then-"

A heavy silence fell over the hall.

Kanon was the one who broke the silence, dropping the bomb in the center of the discussion with an almost lazy indifference.

"Then it’s about procreation."

Saga’s eyes shut for a brief, agonized second.

"No."

Damage done, now the room would certainly buy it.

Shura turned sharply toward Kanon, immediately alert.

"That actually makes sense. If Poseidon’s only goal were domination, the Creature could simply flee. But it didn’t. It actively tried to stop it. That means the stakes are higher."

Camus pressed his lips into a thin line.

"If Poseidon is seeking a new physical vessel..."

"He might want to be born or to get himself a heir." Kanon finished for him, still wearing that maddeningly casual tone.

Saga’s jaw tightened.

"Enough! You can't possibly think that-"

But Shura paid him no mind.

"The implications could be catastrophic," the Capricorn Saint went on, arms crossed as he studied Kanon. "If the Creature is running from this, then it clearly doesn’t want its lineage mingled with that of a god. And if that’s the case... then we can confirm the Creature is female."

Camus tilted his head slightly, considering.

"And if she’s female and is trying to avoid this... it means she fears being used as a vessel."

Kanon lifted his hands in mock celebration.

"Now you’re getting the hang of it."

Shura shot him a sidelong look, sharp and calculating.

"Ok, what about Agent Scully in this?"

Kanon smiled. There was something dangerous gleaming behind his eyes.

"Ah... well. That’s where things get deeper."

Shura leaned back in his chair, almost amused.

"Do enlighten us."

Camus narrowed his gaze.

"I’m not sure I want to hear this."

Saga was already grinding his teeth.

But Kanon kept going, ignoring his brother’s increasingly stormy expression.

“Okay. Dana’s changed.” Her first name slipped out, personal and instinctive, but no one reacted so he kept going. “And I’m not just saying that just as a feeling. It’s visible. It’s real. And it’s still happening.”

Silence.

Camus folded his arms, clearly uneasy.

Kanon didn’t care.

“Yeah, on the surface she’s still that smart, rational woman she’s always been. But there’s something else now. Something new.”

He paused, looking at each of them in turn. He couldn’t explain it completely without exposing her. But he had to try.

“She… I don’t know. Her essence, maybe her biology. It feels like it’s growing. Evolving.” His eyes lit up with a faint glow, colored by the memory, unaware his cosmo had stirred. “What matters is, she’s changed. Still changing. And I’m not stepping away from that.”

He let his gaze circle the room, calm but firm, ready for anyone who might disagree.

Shura raised an eyebrow, nodding slightly, as if that explained more than enough.

"And you believe that’s connected to everything we’re discussing?"

Saga looked like he wanted to sink into the floor.

Camus cleared his throat.

"If I’m following this correctly," He gave Kanon a sharp, warning look. "You’re suggesting that Agent Scully is undergoing some kind of biological transformation, similar to what the Creature might be experiencing?"

Kanon smiled with maddening calm.

"Exactly."

Camus stared blankly into the air for a moment, then rubbed his face with both hands.

"Wonderful. Now I’m involved in this discussion too."

Shura smirked.

"Don’t worry. You get used to it."

Camus didn’t answer but the tension in his posture said plenty.

Kanon lowered his gaze, but a smirk still tugged at the corner of his lips.

"All I’ll say is, whatever changes may be happening, He won’t get what he wants. At least, not if I have anything to say about it."

Camus arched an eyebrow.

"And you say that based on what, exactly?"

Saga, meanwhile, was one breath away from detonating.

"If we’re quite finished with this ridiculous digression into fertility and hormonal speculation," he snapped, "perhaps we can return to the actual matter at hand?"

But then–

The air changed.

Something unseen swept through the hall, weightless yet immense.

And when they looked again...

She was no longer Saori Kido. No longer the quiet girl curled in her seat.

She was Athena.

The shift was subtle, yet undeniable. Her eyes held an ancient depth. Her posture exuded something that transcended humanity.

When she spoke, her voice carried the weight of millennia.

– "You are finally starting to understand."

Saga held his breath.

The goddess walked slowly to the center of the room, her gaze sweeping over each of them.

– "Poseidon was never a god who simply took," she said. "He has always reshaped reality to suit his will."

Camus exhaled quietly, closing his eyes for a beat.

"What he seeks through Agent Scully isn’t just dominance, it’s something far more dangerous." He opened his eyes. "It’s creation."

Athena nodded, her expression unwavering.

– "But that does not mean his will must prevail."

Saga finally spoke, conviction ringing in his voice.

"Then we have to stop it."

But Athena looked at him with something deeper, something timeless.

– "I am not saying we must stop it," the goddess said softly.

Saga froze.

– "I say we must understand it."

Camus laced his fingers atop the table, his voice low with thought.

"If this is a divine game... the humans involved got no chance."

A slight, knowing smile curved Athena’s lips.

– "Now you see, Camus of Aquarius."

She turned her gaze to the others.

– "But we can no longer wait for the Creature to come to us. Its fear is too great. If we need answers, we must go to it."

Saga’s chest tightened. He already knew where this was going.

– "This is not for you humans. I will go to her myself," Athena declared.

"No."

The word escaped Saga’s lips before he could stop it.

Athena turned to him, her eyes calm – but with a deadly edge beneath.

– "Saga."

He drew in a long breath, steadying himself.

"I can’t allow that."

She smiled then – not amused, but radiant with divine clarity.

– "You can’t allow it?"

Saga felt the world collapsing around him.

Athena stepped closer, tilting her head in a gesture that was almost tender.

– "Ippóti mou..."

Saga closed his eyes.

Across the room, Kanon had to turn his face away to stifle a laugh.

The air shifted again. If tension had filled it before, now something else hung in it, something beyond words.

Saga stood rigid as a statue. The Grand Master’s posture was flawless, but it was all a lie.

Everyone could see it.

Kanon, who never missed the scent of drama, stepped back discreetly. Shura followed suit, arms crossed, already anticipating the fallout.

Camus hesitated – until Kanon grabbed his arm and tugged.

"Come on, Frenchie," Kanon muttered. "You really don’t want front-row seats for this one."

Camus glared. "I'm not done-"

"Oh, you might think you're not," Shura interrupted, pushing him out with a hand on his back. "But trust me, you are. This is not for us to see, come on."

The door shut behind them.

And just like that, Saga and Athena were alone.

The silence between them was absolute. Saga didn’t move an inch, but inside...

Something collapsed.

Athena studied him with unhurried calm, her golden gaze glowing with something far older than this world. She knew. She had always known.

"My Lady," Saga finally said, squaring his shoulders. The title slipped from his lips with blade-like precision, formal, controlled. A shield.

Athena arched an eyebrow.

– "My lady? Is that so?"

She took a single step closer. Her voice remained calm but it held the weight of truth.

– "I am Athena, Saga."

It wasn’t a correction. It was a reminder.

– "Or is your loyalty bound only to the title... and not to me as a whole?"

Saga froze.

The goddess tilted her head, studying him.

– "Is that what you’re trying to tell me?"

His throat tightened. Because that was a test. And Athena knew exactly what she was doing.

Saga steadied himself.

"My loyalty is fully yours, my Lady."

– "Then why do you lie to me?"